Vol. 1  The Symbolic Code  Nos. 11, 12

Vol. 1  The Symbolic Code  Nos. 11, 12





Volume One       May & June 1935

Nos. 11 & 12       Waco, Texas


In The Interest Of The S.D.A. Denomination


The removal of our headquarters to the new location has made it necessary to combine the May and June numbers of the “Symbolic Code” into one issue.




Though it was at first thought that the office should remain in its original location for a month or two longer, circumstances called for its immediate removal, and it is with praises that we make this happy announcement of our arrival at the new headquarters location, and we feel certain that all who are standing in the light of present truth will, with the pioneers of this central location for our future work in behalf of our S.D.A. brethren, raise their voices in thanksgiving to our heavenly Father.


In one of our Los Angeles business meetings a call was made for volunteers who would like to play the part of Caleb and Joshua, saying, “We are well able to take the land.” After being promised free transportation to Mt. Carmel Center, board themselves, and work for nothing, at the appointed day, May 19, we were to meet in San Diego, California, and to our surprise it was discovered that there were twelve in the company representing seven families which, as usual, proved that the hand of God was in operation in the same manner as when He chose the twelve patriarchs, the twelve tribes of fleshly Israel, the twelve spies of the land, the twelve apostles, and the twelve tribes of spiritual Israel, twelve thousand out of each tribe; namely, the 144,000.


It is plain to see why God chose twelve in each instance: — The twelve patriarchs were the fathers of the founders of the twelve tribes; the twelve tribes were the founders of the two kingdoms (Judah and Israel); the twelve spies represented all the tribes; the twelve apostles founded the Christian church; and the 144,000 (12,000 out of each tribe) are to establish the church that shall be translated, which facts prove that the number “twelve” in each instance denotes the foundation of a spiritual government. Hence, “the wall of the city had twelve foundations, and in them the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb.” (Rev. 21:14.)


Our company being composed of twelve members signifies that it is to represent the foundation of this central headquarters location of the last and everlasting spiritual government. And as number “seven” denotes completeness, the seven families are to represent all the families that are to make up the everlasting kingdom of Christ. Hence, we see the hand of God moving in the same mysterious way even now.


Our attention is called to Luke 14:17-24: “And sent His servant at supper time to say to them that were bidden, Come; for all things are now ready. And they all with one consent began to make excuse. The first said unto him, I have bought a piece of ground, and I must needs go and see it: I pray thee have me excused. And another said, I have bought five yoke of oxen, and I go to prove them: I pray thee have me excused. And another said, I have married a wife, and therefore I cannot come. So that servant came, and shewed his Lord these things. Then the Master of the house being angry said to His servant, Go out quickly into the streets and lanes of the city, and bring in hither the poor, and the maimed, and the halt, and the blind. And the servant said, Lord, it is done as Thou hast commanded, and yet there is room. And the Lord said unto the servant, Go out into the highways and hedges, and compel them to come in, that My house may be filled, For I say unto you, That none of those men which were bidden shall taste of My supper.


The above parable must find its fulfillment in the end of the world, for the fact that the call came at “supper time,” and just before the marriage of the king’s son (Matt. 22:2) when it can be truly said, “all things are now ready,” that is, at the time when Christ is to be crowned as King of Kings and Lord of Lords, which is to take


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 11, 12                 pg. 1


place at the close of probation. See “The Great Controversy,” p. 428, par. 1.


Note that the call came first to the ones who were well known and well to do — the foremost in the city — for one had “bought a piece of ground,” another “five yoke of oxen,” and the other had “married a wife.” The fact that the “servant” was sent to re-invite those that had been “bidden” before, proves that the call of this parable is not to come first to a people who know not of Christ and His wedding but to His church. It also proves that they believed, for they did not argue the facts concerning the wedding but excused themselves because they were more interested in the things of this world than in the kingdom of Christ. Therefore, those who “with one consent began to make excuse” must represent a class of church members and the ones whom the very last message found “in a sad deception” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, pp. 252-3), yet believing that they were ready to meet the King of kings and Lord of lords. Hence, this call does not represent the 1844 message, when all things began to be ready, but rather at a later time when all things are ready.


The parable shows that as the class whom the message reached first excused themselves, and as the “Master of the house being angry said… none of those men which were bidden shall taste of My supper,” it shows that their probation closed when they rejected the call, before the final close of probation for, after they excused themselves, and that it is to be others were bidden from the “city” and also from the “highways and hedges,” and when the house was “furnished with guests,” and before the wedding took place, probation closed for all who did not respond to the call. Hence, two consecutive closings of probation.


After the more prominent ones in the “city” (church), who stand in the forefront and who naturally are to be easily reached by the message, rejected the call, “then the Master of being angry said to the servant, Go out quickly into the streets and the lanes of the city church and bring in thither the poor, and the maimed, and the halt, and the blind;” that is, those often considered by the foremost in the church to be the offscouring of the “streets and of the lanes” of whom the church in her Laodicean state feels no great need in her midst.


Though those whom the message first reached excused themselves, the latter class (the laity) responded to the call, and as “the servant said, Lord it is done as Thou hast commanded, and yet there is room,” shows that after the message shall first be delivered to the church, and gather one group of guests, it is then to go to the “highways and hedges” — the world, or outside of the church — and bring a second group. The 144,000 being the “firstfruits” (Rev. 14:4), it proves that those who came from the “highways and hedges” are the second fruits of Rev. 7:9.


In fulfillment of this parable, it was found among our governmental number, who left California on May 19th and arrived on the 24th at the new location that we were not only poor but also badly crippled. Four of us have the use of one hand only — two with permanent injury — besides other deformities and afflictions over the entire caravan. Yet our faith has never failed, for we are constantly trusting in the One Who is “taking the reins in His own hands.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” p. 80. Hence it is said, “Who hath despised the day of small things?” (Zech. 4:10.)


We are sorry that our leading brethren who first received the call have with one consent excused themselves, but we hope that some may yet join with those of the “streets” and the “lanes.”


Three automobiles and two home made trailers composed the caravan — 1924 Durant, 1926 Chevrolet, and 1932 Ford. The first two were in bad repair and, as we were able to make only about 100 miles for the first 8 hours, it appeared impossible to make the journey, but the One Who is “taking charge of the flock” (“Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 300) and Who neither slumbers nor sleeps (Ps. 121:4) led us safely with no trouble at all save two or three minor repairs and three flats on one of the sixteen wheels that carried the caravan.


In His significant number, seven days almost to the hour, we arrived the very spot where, with the help of the Lord we are now endeavoring to erect the “camp” of Ezek. 4:2, from which the burden of the work is to be carried for the church in all the world, as explained in the April “Code.” It was on this sacred spot that we ate our lunch at about 1 P.M. Friday, praising God for His tender care over the group on the entire journey.


There was one ordained minister in the company, also one who has never professed the Adventist faith but believes that we have a message,


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 11, 12                 pg. 2


which symbolically proves that not only the poor, and the sick from the “streets and lanes” are represented by the company of twelve, but the ministry as well, and also the heathen from the “highways and hedges.” So again we thank the Lord that, by a significant object lesson in the founders of “Mt. Carmel Center,” He expresses His desire to save the laity as well as the ministry and the heathen who may respond to the eleventh hour call which is to be heralded from this central location.


We solicit the prayers of God’s faithful people that we may do nothing that would dishonor Him, retard His work, or cause any to stumble. May we all be faithful in this sacred trust that is committed unto us and keep “Mt. Carmel Center” as sacred a place as when Mt. Sinai shook at the presence of the Lord and as it was proven on ancient Mt. Carmel that the Lord was God and not Baal, and as then the Lord rid Israel of the false prophets (teachers), may He now by “Mt. Carmel Center” do as much and more so, for the Lord wants this place to be a refuge for all who make no “excuse” — for “the poor, the maimed, and the halt, and the blind” of the “city,” and of the “highways and hedges” who feel their need of Him.


The names of the members that composed the company of twelve are as follows:


Elder E.T. Wilson

Sr. F. and Mr. C.E. Charboneau

Sr. S. Hermanson

Miss Florence Hermanson

Oliver Hermanson

Bro. and Sr. J. Berolinger

Bro. M.L. Deeter

Naoma Deeter

Bro. John Knippel, Sr.

Bro. V.T. Houteff




A sister from Shreveport, La. states that, “For more than twenty-seven years I was a loyal Seventh-day Adventist, educated in the schools of this denomination, and always a devoted lover of the truths of this people.


“Six years ago I reconsecrated myself, under the Spirit of God, to live it as never before. Then my eyes were opened, and I began to see the light. Since, I have suffered the most severe persecution by my brethren, and in consequence my sons and I quit going to church but still devotedly keeping Sabbath, maintaining family prayer, and other devotions.


“For twenty-seven years I have attended services, camp meetings, and read the denominational literature. Not one iota of new light have I heard in these meetings. The same sermons that brought me into the S.D.A. truth are now preached with less spiritual power than then, thus fulfilling the prophecy in Jer. 23:30.


“About a year ago, a colporteur from California came here to the Shreveport church, and was invited to review the Sabbath School lesson. After becoming acquainted, he began to reprove the people for their conduct at the services. They reported him to the conference, and had him removed. Later, a warning was issued in this conference that no one should be permitted to speak to a S.D.A, congregation without credentials from the conference office. I grasped the meaning that they had locked out Christ for He would never go to any group of men for credentials to speak to the people. If He should come now they will, like the rulers of ancient Israel, ask Him to tell who gave Him authority to teach. (Mark 11:28.)


“About a year ago I saw in our church literature articles against the SRod. I wondered what the SRod could be and determined to read it.


“I paid my tithe devotedly until eight months ago. But having obtained the books, in my study of Ezekiel 9 I came to the conclusion that to support the ministry while they are fighting against the message I would identify myself as one of them in upholding the fostered abominations among us as a people. Hence, as the angels slew all who did not ‘sigh and cry,’ I am determined to make sure that I receive the seal and escape the ruin.


“I have always abhorred that ‘holier than thou’ (Isa. 65:5) attitude of our people, who seem to keep their specific sins in their circle as if God will think less of S.D.A. sins than others.”

(Signed) Mrs. J.A. Harren,

Shreveport, La.


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 11, 12                 pg. 3




Never yet have I seen such a stir as in Denver at the present time. The entire conference force, including the church elders, have taken to the field. Even the conference president is going from house to house to head off our work. Instead of going in “two’s,” they are going by “three’s.”


At least in four churches in Denver yesterday, the entire hour was given to the SRod. We attended the church at Arvada and sat under a withering blast of falsehoods and accusations. But in spite of it all, twenty adults and seven children met with us at 2:30 P.M. The strong opposition has overthrown a few, but practically all who have studied the message are standing unshaken.


Announcements were made in all the churches yesterday that a symposium against the SRod would be held in one of the large churches next Friday night. Surely they are greatly alarmed and are putting forth every effort to stop us. This will no doubt make our work more difficult, requiring us to make many visits to obtain a hearing, but we are rejoicing in what the Lord is doing, and it seems certain that a nice little company will be organized here. But as many are getting one study per week, the work is surely slow.

written April 28, 1935                                                                                            (Signed) H.G. Warden,

Denver, Colorado




Brother Perry Jones, who has been spending a few months in Redlands, Calif. sends the following good word for the Code: “Sixteen of the best members of the Redlands church have recently investigated the message of the SRod, and rejoicing in it. Many more of the thirty-two who have purchased the books are studying and attending the meetings which are being held from time to time.”


Sister Hendricks, Bro. Jone’s sister, has recently joined him in the work at this place, and doubtless others of God’s honest children will investigate this beautiful “present truth” message, and accept it in spite of all the opposition that the dear brethren bringing to bear against it, for the promise of God to cause the “wrath of man” to “praise Him” still holds good.


Sr. Hendricks will be remembered by the readers of the Code as the one who started the work in Sheridan, Wyoming, and has suffered quite a bit of persecution at the hands of those who did not understand her work.


The present address of these workers is 121 E. Olive Ave., Redlands, Calif.




Dear Brethren:

About twelve years ago, through the efforts of an isolated sister and a young canvasser our entire family accepted the truth as taught by the Bible and the Spirit of Prophecy.


Later the canvasser came to the Walla Walla Valley to teach, and we moved out there to put our children in the church schools.


From the first we seemed to be not in harmony with the “work” as carried on and lived out in the lives of the S.D.A. people, and in trying to be in harmony with the church, we were led to drift father and farther away from the fundamental truths until one by one the family dropped out, and now I am the only one left that hold church membership.


Two or three weeks ago Brother and Sister Boyes brought me some tracts and Volume One of the SRod. Now I am again finding the message in all its purity and beauty, and I feel that my feet are once more being planted upon solid ground. I am now reading Vol. 2 of the Rod, and from what I have found so far, I stand with it one hundred per cent.

Most sincerely yours for present truth,

Mrs. Jennie Barnes,

College Place, Wash.


“Now is the time when we should closely connect with God, that we may be hid when the fierceness of His wrath is poured upon the sons of men. We have wandered away from the old landmarks. Let us return. If the Lord be God, serve him. Which side will you be on?” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 137


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code Nos. 11, 12                               pg. 4






A brother from Trussville, Ala. says: “I am very much interested in the message you are carrying. I have been waiting for just such. I felt like Elijah until I learned of you people. He thought he was alone until the Lord told him of the seven thousand who had not bowed a knee to Baal.

(Signed) C. Richard Waldron


Another brother says: “Since reading the SRod several times the Bible is much clearer, and we see that the Lord is now talking to the 144,000”. Yes, it does seem that the whole Book was written for the “servants of God” who shall go forth “conquering and to conquer” during the Loud Cry. Rev. 7:3; P.K. 725.

(Signed) E.A. Howard, Palermo, Calif.




One has said that the milk of human kindness has about lost its force in the world today, and many people are stumbling over the lack of this beautiful attribute of Christ among His professed followers. This failure is not confined to the laity, however. Neither is it prevalent alone in the larger denominations, for this writer was an eye witness recently to the result of a kind of preaching that seemed to make men act like demons instead of Christians, and worst of all, these discourses were delivered in Seventh-day Adventist churches.


It was our privilege a few weeks ago to attend a service conducted by a field secretary of the General Conference of Seventh-day Adventists in one of our city churches, at the close of which, Bro. Houteff. the author of the SRod, who was also in attendance, was asking the speaker of the evening a question on some point discussed from the pulpit in opposition to the teachings of the Rod. Without any warning or conversation of any kind, a man approached Bro. Houteff from the rear, taking him by the neck and shoulders, and thrust him out of the building. The man was not a member of the church, and his mother said he was not even a Christian. What incited this poor man to act like this? There was no excitement whatever on the part of either of the conversants prior to this shameful act.


A short time after this, in company with Bro. Houteff, I attended a Sabbath service in another one of our churches, and this time the President of the conference spoke in opposition to the SRod, making it very clear to his hearers that anyone believing the message of the Rod could not remain a member of the S.D.A. church, and that we who had accepted the messages contained in the SRod series were not Seventh-day Adventists; neither were we worthy to receive the blessings to be enjoyed in our churches.


At the close of this service, while standing in front of the building with a number of others, a lady approached Bro. Houteff and spoke to him, and before he had time to reply to her, a young man rushed up to Bro. Houteff, and rolling up his sleeves, demanded that he stop talking to his mother, and threatening to smash the glasses off his face. But some one led him away, and he too said he was not an Adventist. What put such hatred in the heart of this young man? Was it not what he heard from the pulpit that Sabbath morning?


A third incident very similar to the ones mentioned above came to my attention, all within a period of four weeks. This time the President of the Union Conference had called a large congregation together on Sabbath afternoon to hear him refute the SRod, during which time he conducted himself in such a way as to create hatred in the hearts of his hearers against the author of the messages contained in the SRod series of books and tracts. After the meeting closed, and a group of young people were gathered around Bro. Houteff outside the church near an embankment, when a young man rushed up to the crowd, pushed the person nearest himself as hard as he could in an endeavor to thrust Bro. Houteff over the embankment, and would have done so had he not been quick enough to catch himself in time to avoid a headlong fall over the decline.


Again we may well inquire, What put such hatred into the hearts of these young men? The answer is clear, for it was nothing else than


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code Nos. 11, 12                               pg. 5


the sermon they had heard in the church. May God forgive these dear men for this wicked thing. O, consistency, thou are a jewel!


“Satan’s attacks against the advocates of the truth will wax more bitter and determined to the very close of time. As in Christ’s day the chief priests and rulers stirred up the people against Him, so today the religious leaders will excite bitterness and prejudice against the truth for this time. The people will be led to acts of violence and opposition which they would never have thought of had they not been imbued with the animosity of professed Christians against the truth.” — “Gospel Workers,” p. 324.


Would not we do well to profit by those experiences, and see to it that no root of bitterness be allowed to enter our hearts, and, no matter what others may do, ought not we, who claim to be sighing and crying against the “abominations that be done in the midst thereof,” maintain that unfeigned love of the brethren, and thus walk in the footsteps of Him Who, when He was reviled, reviled not again?

E.T. Wilson




Sister Faith Pruett of Sheridan, Wyoming, speaking of the hatred which has been sown in the hearts of many of the members of the S.D.A. church against those who have accepted the message contained in the SRod, telling how the doors of the church have been closed against them, and the longing in her heart to worship in the little church of her choice, says in part:


“It had been so cold to be sitting out side that none of us attended the Wednesday evening prayer meeting for a few weeks. But last Wednesday night, although I knew none of the other believers in the SRod message would be there, I felt I should go. It was snowing very hard, but not so cold. Before reaching the church the thought came to me that perhaps they would not be expecting me on account of the heavy snow, and that the door would not be guarded as formerly, and I got so nervous thinking I might get in that I could hardly breathe, but I asked the Lord to give me strength in case I should gain admittance.


“Sure enough, when I arrived the choir was practicing and no one at the door, so I went in and sat down in the rear of the building, with all eyes staring at me, but I remembered Ezekiel, chapters 2 and 3. One sister arose and rushed back and forth through the building, and then met the elder and told him that I was inside. A deacon said in my hearing, ‘So this is her church.’ The elder entered in, walked to the front of the auditorium, and all seemed to know what to do, for he opened the door to another room and all marched in. Then I knew it meant for me to remain where I was as a former experience had taught me when Sr. Walters was put out leaving her in the cold, and Sr. Hendricks and I were treated in the same way, except that the lights were turned off, and we were left in the main auditorium, and as soon as we left, they returned for their meeting where it was warm.


But this time I decided that I would sit by the fire and have my prayer meeting by myself, and they could now have theirs in the cold. About this time, the deacon and elder came and told me that they were to turn out the lights and lock the door, and that I had better get out, but I sat still and said nothing. So, true to their word, the lights went off, the door was locked, and they passed into the back room. Although I was locked in the dark, it was cozy and warm and ‘the angel of the Lord’ who ‘encampeth round about them that fear Him’ was my companion. So I spent the hour praying for each one of them.


“When they were through they came back, turned on the lights, unlocked the door, and I went out. Poor souls, I don’t see how we can ever reach them! How I do thank the Lord for the showers of truth that He is sending. O, I long for more faith in the power of God to save me from sin!”




Nearly every body in the world, including Seventh-day Adventists, are concerned with the above question, and most of us spend some time, at least, trying to avoid offense by carefulness in our outward appearance, but the Bible tells us that only man looks at the outside, while God sees the heart, so shall we not turn the searchlight of His word inward for a frequent checkup, lest we neutralize our efforts for good


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code Nos. 11, 12                               pg. 6


by thoughtless actions?


One of the striking statements concerning our influence, and one which emphasizes the fact that we are indeed a “spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men” is found on page 23 of Vol. 9 of the “Testimonies for the church,” and reads as follows: “The world is watching Seventh-day Adventists, because it knows something of their profession of faith, and of their high standard, and when it sees those who do not live up to their profession, it points at them with scorn.”


While the above quotation refers to the church as a whole, we are concerned here with the question of how we, who profess to be giving a special message to the church, appear to our own dear brethren who have not yet accepted the message which is so precious to us, and for whom we are to labor, knowing that their blood will be upon us if we fail to do, by word and act, all that we can. Hence it becomes evident that we are not only a “spectacle to the world, to angels, and to men,” but to our S.D.A. brethren as well, for they are scrutinizing all our movements, and we should be glad to have them do so, and see to it that nothing unbecoming a genuine Christian can truthfully be said against us.


We are inspired to write these lines because of observations made here and there, and it is hoped that none will take offense at what may be said, for this writer has only the good of all at heart, and what is contained herein applies to him as well as those who shall read the article.


Speaking concretely, may I call attention to what a very refined lady, a member of the Adventist church said to me confidentially, as an illustration of how we appear to others, and emphasizes how careful we should be at all times? The lady referred to said substantially this: “I love to attend your meetings, while I have not fully made up my mind to declare myself as being in full harmony with the message of the SRod, for, as I view it, there would never have been any need for the SRod series to be written had we studied and practiced what is found in the Testimonies. I love my church, and cherish dearly membership in same, and I wish folk would not laugh when something is said about defective members of the S.D.A. church. I would not want to lose my membership in the church and become identified with those who indulge in this uncalled-for, and rude practice.”


In my humble opinion, she has called our attention to something for which all of us should be thankful, and at the same time determine that we will not be among those who give occasion for offense along this line.


Another friendly criticism comes to us relative to the length of our meetings, and the length and character of our prayers and testimonies, which we do well to think about.  These are all closely associated, and improvement in the last two items will help remedy the first, so we shall deal with the last first, and the first last.


We believe our testimonies should be to magnify the Lord, and tell what great things He has done for us, but very brief and to the point, and seldom should we ask for the floor the second time, for there are others who are more timid, and by so doing we may altogether deny them the privilege of speaking. It is always perfectly proper to request special prayer for one’s self and for those in whom you are interested at the time a testimony is borne.


In like manner, prayers should be brief, for the Lord has given specific instruction about public prayers being short, yet we seem to forget this admonition all too often. So shall we not determine to improve in these two points and thus help to make the Sabbath meetings more interesting, and at the same time keep them within the appointed hours?


Because of the abundance of light the Lord is sending us at this time, we are liable to overlook the fact that the mind, like the stomach, can only handle so much food, and, in our zeal to give the flock good measure we over-feed, and the people are not able to digest all they get. The servant of the Lord has not left us without instruction on this point, but tells us that the discourses of some are too long, making so many points in one sermon that most of them are covered up until the hearers cannot get any of them. Furthermore, we are having an increasing number of young people and children who are attending our services, and who are desirous of helping to give the message to the church, and be one of those who shall receive the seal and become a part of the “servants of God,” and they, too, are watching us.


May the Lord help each one of us to remember that we are standing in the presence of a Holy God every moment of our lives.


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code Nos. 11, 12                               pg. 7




Sister Ida Miner, of Montrose, Colo., who is spending some time at the Boulder Sanitarium, passes on the following experience with one of the officials of this large institution who had taken her to task for what he thought was causing trouble among the workers in the sanitarium: “When the San ___________ told me he didn’t want me to be causing trouble, I said I had no such desire, but, Bro. Blank, if I fail to sound the warning, and you perish in your sins, your blood shall be required at my hand.”


“‘Well, but if I reject?’ he said. ‘Then you are free.’ Soon after, I never saw look so. His face turned red, perspiration came down thickly, then he stood up suddenly with both hands over his face, brushed them down and over again, and again sat down quickly. Please remember him at the throne of grace.”




In a recent communication, one of our sisters, a member of the Keene, Texas church, tells of her burden for the minister who brought the message to her and her husband about ten years ago in the following language:


In her communication to the former pastor, this sister reminded him of how earnestly he had prayed that they would not allow a Government job to stand in their of accepting the Sabbath, and how much they appreciated his prayers in their behalf at that crucial hour of their experience. Then she told him that she and her husband were now praying earnestly that he would not allow a conference job to stand in his way of accepting the added light which God is sending to His people at this time, and pleaded with him to make an honest and unbiased Investigation of the message contained in the SRod series of books and tracts.


Shall we not emulate the good example of this sister, and thus fulfill the command of our Lord when He said, “Freely ye have received; freely give”?




Bro. O. Hogan of Los Angeles, Calif., sends in the following encouraging words: “I am thankful to the Lord for bringing me in contact with the SRod. My courage is good in the present truth message, and when I read the Spirit of Prophecy it establishes my confidence more firmly in the message for this time. For example, in ‘A WORD TO THE LITTLE FLOCK,’ p. 5, we read: ‘God approved of the proclamation of 1843, and the 10th day of the 7th month, 1844: by the pouring out of the Holy Ghost. Since the 7th month 1844, the “rebellious house” of Israel, have been removing the “landmarks,” and writing, and proclaiming false visions; but we all know that it has been the work of man, and not of God. These flattering divinings, have cheered on the “rebellious house” of Israel to some extent; but the work has not had the holy, sanctifying influence, as when God’s hand was in the work on time.”

“Yours for the return of Mother”




While we hold as a correct philosophy that no man ever need defend himself, yet it is sometimes necessary to make explanations, and answer a question in the minds of several through the columns of a publication such as the Symbolic Code at the present time.


We are often asked if the SRod teaches that misfortunes, such as bodily affliction, sickness, and even death itself befalls those who oppose the teachings of the above mentioned publication and the work it advocates, and we are happy to state emphatically that not only the author of the SRod, but all who believe the truths contained therein, give no countenance whatever to any such idea that the slaughter weapons of Ezekiel Nine are being visited upon anyone for either believing or disbelieving anything they choose.


We do not wish, however, to fall under the condemnation of those who shall give a “peace and safety” message, saying, “He is too merciful to visit His people in judgment,” for by so doing, the Lord says emphatically that “the just vengeance of an offended God” comes upon such, and that “men, maidens, and little children all perish together.” “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 211.


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code Nos. 11, 12                               pg. 8


We are sorry indeed that it seemed necessary to occupy any space in this important little paper in an honest endeavor to clarify the minds of our dear people who have become confused by the enemy of the truth on the above mentioned points, but we are sure that many will be glad for the explanation, judging from the questions that have come to us from all parts of the field. Let it be distinctly understood by all that we are not responsible for what anyone else may say, but we are wholly accountable for what we ourselves say and do. — Editor.




Question: “Having read the SRod series, learned, and believe what the message teaches, would you advise me to join the S.D.A. denomination?”


Answer: After having accepted the whole truth it is our privilege to join the church and we should apply for membership by complying with the ordinance of baptism. However, having studied the message through the medium of the SRod, and as it is opposed by the denominational ministry, your application for baptism and membership may not be accepted by the leading body of the church. Nevertheless, having done all you can, if they should deny you of such a privilege, they alone will be held responsible.


Moreover, having one’s name on the church books does not assure any one of being saved. Having your name written in the books of heaven is what counts. Your acceptance of the truth and a desire to comply with all the requirements which the message provides, is what secures your membership in the church of the redeemed.


Whether you be permitted to join the church by baptism or not, we are told in the scriptures not to hide our light under a bushel; we must follow the instruction as found in Ezek. 2:1-8, — whether they will hear or whether they will forbear we must carry the message to the church. As you witness for Christ, they will oppose you and disfellowship you if you are a member of the church, but we must never allow that to discourage us. See Luke 6:22. Many were afraid to speak well of Christ for fear of being put out of the synagogue, but Jesus says: “For whosoever will save his life shall lose it; but whosoever shall lose his life for My sake and the gospel’s, the same shall save it.” (Mk. 8:35.) “Blessed are ye, when men shall hate you, and when they shall separate you from their company, and shall reproach you, and cast out your name as evil, for the Son of man’s sake.” (Lu. 6:22.)


Question: “Will those who are now accepting the S.D.A. faith during this sealing time be among the 144,000, or fall in the slaughter of Ezekiel 9?”


Answer: All that are found members of the church at the fulfillment of Ezekiel Nine will either receive the seal and be of the 144,000, or else be left without and fall under the “slaughter weapons” of the “five men.” Only those who “sigh and cry for all the abominations” in the church will escape from the destruction.


Question: “Would God lay away any one who may be in danger of rejecting the sealing message?”


Answer: We do not believe God will lay away any one because of being in danger of rejecting the light He sends. However, He may do so for some other reason. Those who do not hear the Good Shepherd’s voice now, neither will they hear it in the resurrection of the just. Nevertheless, we can not judge, for we do not know the conditions and circumstances under which one may pass away.


Question: “How can I prove to a brother that the slaughter of Ezekiel 9 is literal?”


Answer: First call his attention to the fact that the Lord was at the threshold of the earthly house where and when prophetically the slaughter took place. Get these points from tract #1, “The Dardanelles of the Bible.


Second, refer him to “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 211, where it says: “Here we see that the church — the Lord’s sanctuary — was the first to feel the stroke of the wrath of God.” Moreover, the Spirit of Prophecy predicts that when the message of Ezekiel Nine is proclaimed to the church, some will deny its literal fulfillment, for they say: “He is too merciful to visit His people in judgment.” “They had taken the position that we need not look for miracles and the marked manifestation of God’s power as in former days. Times have changed.”


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code Nos. 11, 12                               pg. 9


By saying the slaughter of Ezekiel Nine is not literal is to say, “We need not look for miracles and the marked manifestation of God’s power as in former days.”


Third, remind him of Isaiah 66:16, 19, 20. The slaying mentioned in verse 16 is to be literal, for those that shall escape of them are to be sent to all the nations to proclaim His glory and His fame. This slaughter is in the church only, for those who “escape of them” are God’s servants whom, after the slaughter, He shall send to the Gentiles; and if the slaughter is not literal then what will they “escape” from? Moreover, Ezekiel saw them literally slain. (Ezek. 9:7.)


Question: “How do you harmonize the seven kings of Rev. 17:10 with the beast that ‘was, and is not, and yet is’? The SRod, Vol. 2, p. 118 on this subject is not clear to me.


Answer: Do not try to harmonize the seven kings with the seven beasts, but only with the periods which are symbolized by the four metals of the great image of Dan. 2. To these periods add the period before the flood and the one after the millennium as illustrated in the SRod, Vol. 2, p. 84, and you will have a perfect harmony.


The seven kings embrace the entire world’s history from creation to the earth made new. The antediluvian world is symbolized by the first “king.” The empire of ancient Babylon by the second. The Medo-Persian by the third. The Grecian by the fourth and the Roman monarchy by the fifth. Of these it is said “five are fallen.” The king which “is” is symbolical of the period from the fall of the Roman monarchy to the second coming of Christ; that is, the period which now is; namely, Rome in her broken state. The seventh king which “must continue a short space” is symbolical of the wicked world after the millennium. Thus, there are seven kings; five are fallen (the antediluvian, the Babylonian, the Medo-Persian, the Grecian, and the Roman), but the present world which now “is” comprises the sixth, and the one that is to come after the millennium who is to “continue a short space” will be the seventh and the last.


Question: “Why are the three symbolical beasts of the Old Testament period numbered by wings and ribs, and those of the New are left unnumbered?”


Answer: They are all numbered, but in order to mark the division between the Old and New Testament periods there is a break in the manner of numeration which break is again noticed by the fact that the beasts symbolizing the Old Testament are hornless. Moreover, as the numeration of the Old Testament beasts calls our attention to the period before the flood, so the numeration of the New Testament beasts calls our attention to the Old Testament period because of the fact that the numbering of the New Testament beasts includes the Old Testament period as the numbering of the Old Testament beasts includes the period before the flood. (See SRod, Vol. 2, pp. 41, 42.) Thus as the three periods (the antediluvian, the Old and the New) comprise the entire world’s history before the millennium, seven beasts are used to indicate completeness. (See illustration in SRod, Vol. 2, p. 84.)


Therefore, the non-descript beast of Daniel’s seven being the 4th, the leopard-like (Rev. 13 1-10) the 5th, the two-horned that followed in the vision the 6th, and as the scarlet colored was seen after these, he constitutes a 7th beast. Hence, the beast on the other side of the millennium (see illustration in SRod, Vol. 2, p. 84) which, in reality, is the 7th (the scarlet-colored) in his second stage and, being symbolical of this same world while on the stage of action the second time, becomes the 8th. Consequently, it is said of him he is the “eighth, and is of the seven.” (Rev. 17:11.) So at last they are all numbered in a most perfect way.




All P.O. Money Orders or checks are to be payable, as in the past, to Mrs. F. Charboneau, Mt. Carmel Center, Waco, Texas.


Address all members at our new location in care of The Universal Publishing Assn., Mt. Carmel Center, Waco, Texas.


The Universal Publishing Assn., Mt Carmel Center, Waco, Texas Symbolic Code Dept.


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code Nos. 11, 12                               pg. 10

Vol. 1  The Symbolic Code  No. 13

Vol. 1  The Symbolic Code  No. 13





Volume One       July 1935

No. 13   Waco, Texas


In The Interest Of The S.D.A. Denomination




Long has it been the hue and cry of our own dear Seventh-day Adventist brethren and sisters that with all the large medical institutions, belting the globe, many of them here in the United States, yet the rank and file of our people are denied the benefits to be derived from said institutions because of the wrong curative principles, prohibitive prices, and uncharitable managements.


The guilt of this situation which confronts the church, depicting her neglect all these years, must be shared by all of us who have been a part of this great movement which God launched in this world of sin back in the early forties of the former century.


As one studies the Bible and the Testimonies, he cannot fail to see that God has a plan for caring for His own unfortunate, either from sickness or aged, or because of financial reverses, and the question now confronts all who claim to believe that the “Lord will work in this last work in a manner very much out of the common order of things, and in a way that will be contrary to any human planning.” “Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 300. But recreant to our trust indeed would we also be, who claim to have accepted God’s message of “present truth,” calling for a “Great reformatory movement among God’s people,” should we allow this condition to remain unchanged. Shall we continue to do the planning, following in the footsteps of those who have neglected this important work?


The time, the need, and the message itself all constitute a clarion call to the remnant to “Arise, shine (144,000); for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee,” and failing at this late hour, how shall we answer our own dear brethren and sisters, our fellowmen in the world about us, and above all, the angel spectators, and their loving Commander whose work we are professedly engaged in?


That this denomination is the Laodicean church, no one denies that we, as a church, have “turned back from following Christ” our “Leader” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 217) all agree. That “doubt and even disbelief of the testimonies of the Spirit of God, is leavening our churches everywhere” (Id.), not one dares to dispute. Then what is there left for us to do, dear friends in “present truth”? Is it not high time to do as one of old, by returning to the “old landmarks,” from which the servant of the Lord says “we have wandered”? “Testimonies for the church,” Vol. 5, p. 137. The Gospel prophet further says:


“Is it not to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring the poor that are cast out to thy house? when thou seest the naked, that thou cover him; and that thou hide not thyself from thine own flesh? Then shall thy light break forth as the morning, and thine health shall spring forth speedily: and thy righteousness shall go before thee; the glory of the Lord shall be thy rereward. Then shalt thou call, and the Lord shall answer; thou shalt cry, and He shall say Here I am. If thou take away from the midst of thee the yoke, the putting forth of the finger, and speaking vanity; and if thou draw out thy soul to the hungry, and satisfy the afflicted soul; then shall thy light rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the noon day: and the Lord shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy soul in drought, and make fat thy bones: and thou shalt be like a watered garden, and like a spring of water, whose waters fail not.” (Isa. 58:7-11.)


If Mt. Carmel Center is to be true to its name, and stand as an antitype of that ancient hill to which God called His people of old to prove who was the true God, then we, who are so highly privileged as to be among those chosen to pioneer this march up the mountain, must be very sure that we can do more than just say, “The Lord, He is the God, the Lord, He is the God,” lest we fall under the condemnation of the false prophets, who were slain at the close of that memorable day when


Vol. 1  Symbolic Code No. 13                       pg. 1


Elijah met the prophets of Baal on the ancient Mount, bearing the same name we have chosen, where we are now to be tested as to whether we will follow God or Baal.


Speaking of those who are expecting to give the “Loud Cry,” and the necessary preparation that is to be made, the servant of the Lord says: “I was shown that if God’s people make no efforts on their part, but wait for the refreshing to come upon them and remove their wrongs and correct their errors; if they depend upon that to cleanse them from filthiness of the flesh and spirit, and fit them to engage in the loud cry of the third angel, they will be found wanting.” — “Testimonies for the church.” Vol. 1, p. 619.


Speaking directly to the denomination of what had been shown concerning the care of our own people, the Lord pointed out the mistakes of those in charge of the Health Institute in the following language: “When I saw those who managed and directed, running into the dangers shown me, of which I had warned them in public, and also in private conversation and letters, a terrible burden came upon me. That which had been shown me as a place where the suffering sick among us could be helped, was one where sacrifice, hospitality, faith, and piety should be the ruling principles. But when unqualified calls were made for large sums of money, with the statement that stock taken would pay large per cent; when the brethren who occupied positions in the institution seemed more than willing to take larger wages than those were satisfied with who filled other and equally important stations in the great cause of truth and reform; when I learned, with pain, that, in order to make the institution popular with those not of our faith, and to secure their patronage, a spirit of compromise was rapidly gaining ground at the Institute…when I saw these things, I said, this is not that which was shown me as an institution for the sick, which would share the signal blessing of God. This is another thing.” — “Testimonies for the Church” Vol. 1, pp. 633-4.


Then, after reciting some of the things which brought sorrow to her heart, Sr. White gives the following encouraging words: “With the blessing of God this can and will be done. Id. p. 635. Calling attention to the fact that the “health reform” is a part of our work, the Lord gives the following further instruction with a stinging rebuke;


“The brethren who have stood at the head of this work have appealed to our people for means, on the ground that the health reform is a part of the great work connected with the third angel’s message. In this they have been right. It is a branch of the great, charitable, liberal, sacrificing, benevolent work of God. Then why should these brethren say, ‘Stock in the Health Institute will pay a large per cent, ‘it is a good investment, a paying thing’?” — Id.


While it is clear that the Lord approved of our people taking stock in the Health Institute, which was to be a place primarily for the benefit of our own people, yet He never designed that inducements should be held out to those purchasing said stock, that dividends should accrue to them, for this would only bring in a spirit of selfishness and commercialism that we now see, and thus thwart the plan of God for the worthy poor among us, and also unfit them for the great work for which our medical institutions were established.


Although this plan of purchasing stock in the first Health Institute established among us was approved by the Lord, and evidently intended to be a model for all those which should later be established, yet He well knew that there would be those who would not be able to do what they desired to do, and words of counsel are on record covering these cases. “Many who have taken stock are not able to donate it. Some of these persons are suffering for the very money which they have invested in stock.” — Id. 639.


It would be well for all to read the entire chapter beginning on page 633 and closing on page 643, which gives a complete plan for the “great, charitable, liberal, sacrificing, benevolent work of God” which has never been done, as God designed it should be, and then ask yourselves the question, Is it now too late to do what God has said, because more than seventy years have passed since light came to us concerning it?


If we say it is too late, then how shall we answer when those burning words of the Master Workman are spoken: “For I was an hungered, and ye gave Me no meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave Me no drink: I was a stranger, and ye took Me not in: naked, and ye clothed Me not: sick, and in prison, and ye visited Me not.” (Matt. 25:42, 43.) Shall our answer to the Master be, We have been so busy raising our everlasting goals that we have turned our Christian help work over to the State and County, charitable, and to other less expensive institutions? Our insti-


Vol. 1  Symbolic Code No. 13                       pg. 2


In view of this sad neglect, which has brought a reproach upon the fair name of the S.D.A. church to which was given the blessed “ministry of healing,” along with the abundant light on practical religion as set forth so clearly in the inspired writings, should we not plan very definitely, in the fear of the Lord, to “redeem the time” by answering this long-neglected call, and step into the light on this great “right arm” of the Third Angel’s Message, revealing to the heavenly spectators, as well as to men, how the gospel is to be practiced by those who expect to be among those who are preparing to help give the Loud cry?


Since God is to have a pure church into which He is to gather the innumerable company by the voice from heaven, saying, “Come out of her, My people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues,” where the spiritual necessities are cared for; will He not also provide a way whereby the physical needs may be ministered unto? Inasmuch as He is to accomplish this work through human instrumentalities, surely none should fail to enter such a high and exalted service.


All that has been stated above, is for the purpose of “stirring up your pure minds by way of remembrance,” and to unburden our hearts regarding this important work. We shall be glad to hear from the readers of the Code as to how you feel about undertaking such a noble service for the “poor, the maimed, and the halt, and the blind” from the “streets and lanes of the city,” as well as for those from “the highways and hedges.”




What really constitutes “apostasy”? Is it not to depart from the teachings of any religious body, whether it be that of Seventh-day Adventists, or some other church organization?


None of us enjoy being classed with apostates, yet every one of us freely admit that we have departed from many of the high standards which characterized the S.D.A. denomination in her early years, and which were clearly set forth in the Bible and the Spirit of Prophecy, so with this frank admission on our part, are we not virtually saying that we have apostatized on many points of our faith?


In no respect, perhaps, have we departed more decidedly than in the way we conduct ourselves in the house of God, for almost everywhere it has become a place for the commonest sort of visiting, of cheap and foolish talking, all of which is specifically condemned in the following:


“When the worshipers enter the place of meeting, they should do so with decorum, passing quietly to their seats. If there is a stove in the room, it is not proper to crowd about it in an indolent, careless attitude. Common talking, whispering, and laughing should not be permitted in the house of worship, either before or after the service. Ardent, active piety should characterize the worshipers.


“If some have to wait a few minutes before the meeting begins, let them maintain a true spirit of devotion by silent meditation, keeping the heart uplifted to God in prayer that the service may be of special benefit to their own hearts, and lead to the conviction and conversion of other souls. They should remember that heavenly messengers are in the house….The whispering and laughing and talking which might be without sin in a common business place, should find no sanction in the house where God is worshiped.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, 492.


“Parents, elevate the standard of Christianity in the minds of your children;…teach them to have the highest reverence for the house of God, and to understand that when they enter the Lord’s house, it should be with hearts that are softened and subdued by such thoughts as these: ‘God is here; this is His house. I must have pure thoughts and the holiest motives. I must have no pride, envy, jealousy, evil surmising, hatred, or deception in my heart; for I am coming into the presence of the holy God…


“Brethren, will you not devote a little thought to this subject”? — Id. 494.


The above quotations are too plain to need comment, and, in view of the fact that we all stand guilty before God, and compelled to confess that we have apostatized in this very important matter, shall we not heed the final admonition quoted above by giving very definite thought to “this subject,” and see to it that our gatherings are characterized


Vol. 1  Symbolic Code No. 13                       pg. 3


by a true spirit of worship, free from all manner of common visiting and conversation, that we do not grieve the Spirit of God away from our meetings, and thus make them the most helpful to those who come to worship with us? We who claim to have the reformatory message should set an example for those whom we expect to embrace present truth. Hence, we, who are standing in the light should most rigidly observe the above admonition whether it be in a separate meeting of present truth believers or in the S.D.A. churches. The responsibility rests upon those in charge of the meeting and should see that the above instruction is carried out.




A number of times in the past several months letters have been received from other parts of the field, inquiring if it be true as reported by conference workers that the work of the SRod has been stamped out in Southern California. We have endeavored to emphasize a denial of this false report, but evidently the demon doubt having been aroused in some cases cannot be put down again so easily as by a straight forward denial, so we feel it mandatory in behalf of truth and those concerned to set forth a few evidences showing the utter falsity of this type of propaganda.


The writer has been advised semi-officially that the doors of all churches in the Southern California Conf. are closed to him by order of the Conf. president. As there are many churches in this area, and as he can attend only one at a time, he is as yet unable to verify first-hand the truth of the alleged proscription, but as far as his experience has extended in this wise, he is convinced that the report of this debarment is correct. Sabbath after Sabbath and Wednesday after Wednesday (excepting one or two instances in each case) he has kept vigil by himself on the sidewalk.


In the Lincoln Park church the pastor has for two weeks running, delivered himself of most withering tirades against the SRod, descending each time to the depths of retailing current reports besmirching the good names of prominent workers in the cause of present truth. He has even gone to the length of stooping so pitifully low as to countenance the dismissal from the Sabbath School roll of the names of innocent primary graders whose parents and older sisters have accepted and are standing courageously for the sealing message.


It is written: “And whoso shall receive one such little child in My name receiveth Me. But whoso shall offend one of these little ones which believe in Me, it were better for Him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and that he were drowned in the depth of the sea….Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones.” (Matt. 18:5, 6, 10.) “God has shown me that these men [in responsible positions] are Hazaels to prove a scourge to our people. They are wise above what is written.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 79.


Before me lie two typewritten letters of two pages each. They come from the hand of the pastor of the large Glendale church. The first is dated May 30, and the second July 2, 1935. It is reported that a third one is yet to come. Both are addressed to the church membership. And as epistles of deceit and sophistry they outstrip almost anything that has yet come to hand. As the writer reflects upon their contents, there seizes upon his mind an almost unsakeable incredulity giving rise to the question, Is it possible that there are such men amongst us? The only answer that can be given is found in those fearful words in “Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 409: “Let the son of deceit and false witness be entertained by a church that has had great light, great evidence, and that church will discard the message the Lord has sent, and receive the most unreasonable assertions and false suppositions and false theories. Satan laughs at their folly; for he knows what truth is.”


If these letters could be given a general circulation, they would quickly open the eyes of the honest. However, our purpose here is only to prove from them that the SRod if dead is one of the most troublesome dead things that ever troubled Israel. The following tell-tale admission is the second paragraph from the earlier epistle;


“The emissaries of apostasy have recently become more active in our church, endeavoring to sow afresh among us that which the General Conference Committee and the whole body of our people have declared to be error and heresy.”


Now, we are moved by the above quotation, to inquire how a corpse


Vol. 1  Symbolic Code No. 13                       pg. 4


can sow, and why the dead are so feared as to be placarded in the house of those that believe dead men walk not again? These are not ironies; these are proofs that Spiritualism is in the ranks of our denomination, lying spirits and wizards that peep and mutter are ministering at the altar of propaganda. We as reformers hold: “To the law and to the testimony: if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them.” Is it necessary to say more as to the utter falsity and deception of the propaganda that the SRod is a corpse in Southern California?


O the tragedy of it all! A nation about to perish! Brethren, have we forsaken all and taken Him? Are our lives to those verging toward the irrevocable night of doom an epistle that reads with Pauline sincerity and love that “I will very gladly spend and be spent for you; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved.” This is the love that will “make a break against the barriers of Satan” and bring salvation to the remnant people of God. It is all that will avail us now. It is the genesis of that character which the Spirit of Prophecy portrays in the following words which we ought all profoundly pray are a picture of ourselves:


“The man who loves God does not measure his work by the eight-hour system. He works at all hours, and is never off duty. As he has opportunity, he does good. Everywhere, at all times and in all places, he finds opportunity to work for God. He carries fragrance with him wherever he goes. A wholesome atmosphere surrounds his soul. The beauty of his well-ordered life and godly conversation inspires in others faith and hope and courage.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, p. 45.

M.J. Bingham, Glendale, California




A letter recently received by one of our young people written by another who has recently, with her parents, made a personal investigation of the message contained in the SRod and is rejoicing in the beautiful truths contained in this present truth for the church and relates some of her experiences which reveal how some of our young people are just as willing to “stand in defense of truth and righteousness when the majority forsake us, to fight the battles of the Lord when champions are few,” as those of us who are older in years.


This young lady in the heart to heart talk with her friends to whom she is writing tells how disappointed she was recently when some other young people, members of a family to whom this young lady’s parents had brought the S.D.A. message, failed to speak to her, but the courage of her heart was expressed in the following words: “They were the last people on earth that I would think of that would treat us coldly for they have always been dear to us. My, they used to love us so much! But it hurts terribly to have your friends pass you by. I hope that I shall soon be able to place myself above it all so that I won’t feel so badly about such things.”


The noble desire on the part of this young lady who attained such heights of Christian experience speaks more loudly for the SRod message than most anything else could. It does, however, reveal the fact that God has a message for His church at this present time which we believe will turn the tide of back door exists which our young people’s leaders everywhere have longed to see for many years.


To show the weakness of one’s argument against the SRod message who indulges in criticizing the messengers, this young lady states to her friend that all the stories which have been told about the author of the SRod series of books and tracts have no weight whatever with her for she has learned that similar criticism has been made about herself and family because of their acceptance of the present truth message.


Thus we see that our young people, when given an opportunity, will accept a straight message and conform their lives there to just as well as those older in years. And let us bear in mind also that “honesty is the best policy” and shall we not be admonished by what this young lady has written to her friend concerning the folly of attacking character in order to destroy God’s truth?


Surely the Master must have seen some of our young people as He uttered that striking prophecy when He said, “the works that I do shall He do also; and greater works than these shall he do.” We believe that the hour has fully come when many of our young people in the S.D.A. church are going to demonstrate that the Lord has called them to do as great exploits as did Joseph and Daniel of old. May the Lord bless the young people who are taking their stand for present truth.


Vol. 1  Symbolic Code No. 13                       pg. 5




Brother A.E. Johnson, who with his wife recently lost their church membership in one of the little churches of Eastern Tennessee, sends the following report concerning the unfair way in which these church trials are conducted:


“We have reached the crisis in our beloved little Cumberland Mountain church. The SRod message has brought a shaking to all of us who have given it earnest, prayerful study….Besides the Union and Local Presidents, there were two other conference workers present, with fifteen of our thirty members, composing the Monteagle church.”


After spending quite a bit of time frantically denouncing the SRod as being contrary to good sense and honesty, and declaring it to be worse than Roman Catholicism, the Union President, contrary to good form and Christian courtesy, began a tirade on Elder E.T. Wilson, who, of course was not present to defend himself. The remarks made by the elder were calculated to destroy everybody’s confidence in Bro. Wilson, who had made a personal investigation of the SRod, and has found it to be in perfect harmony with both the Bible and the Testimonies, and who has accepted it as a message from God, even at the cost of his position.


“The speaker then reminded us that the Srod message has been settled by the General Conference Committee, of which he was a member, and that any church refusing to vote out SRod believers would be disbanded.” He then referred to this as “God’s program, in order that we might have a clean S.D.A. church.”


“The Elder then submitted a proposition in the following words: ‘All who are against all error taught by the SRod, and for all the truth taught by the denomination, please stand.’ Nearly all stood, including myself, for I am against all error taught by the SRod, and for all truth taught by this denomination. The second proposition put to us was, ‘All who believe in and are for the teachings of the SRod, stand.’ Only two, my wife and I stood on the latter proposition.


“A motion was then called for to strike our names from the church records, but the one who seconded the motion asked that I be given time to reconsider my stand. I then requested ten minutes of time in which to make a statement before the church. My request was granted and I said:


“My dear brethren and sisters, Elder Wilson is not to be tried by this church; but my wife and myself are the ones whose membership is called in question. I kindly ask you not to judge us by the points the speaker has brought before you. Forget what has been said here tonight and then decide from the same principles which govern the church when taking members into its fellowship; that is, whether wife and I are in harmony with the fundamental principles of our faith. If we are, I plead that you allow us to remain as members of this church, but if we are not, then vote us out.”


The parable of the Tares was then read by the brother on trial and a comment from “Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 47, that the church might have something to guide them in the action about to be taken. Here follows the quotation from “Testimonies to Ministers”: “The Lord forbids us to proceed in any violent way against those whom we think erring, and we are not to deal out excommunications and denunciations to those who are faulty.


“Finite man is likely to misjudge character, but God does not leave the work of judgment and pronouncing upon character to those who are not fitted for it. We are not to say what constitutes the wheat, and what the tares. The time of the harvest will fully determine the character of the two classes specified under the figure of the tares and the wheat. The work of separation is given to the angels of God, and not committed into the hands of any man.”


Bro. Johnson continued by saying: “Those who oppose the SRod message hold that the harvest is after the close of probationary time, while the SRod message holds that it is before the close of probationary time. Nevertheless, as our dear brethren are endeavoring to decide who are the wheat and who are the tares acknowledge that the harvest is now during probationary time; but instead of leaving this work of separation to the angels of God, as the Master has said and as the SRod teaches, they are taking the work of the angels into their own hands. The case is before you, may God guide you.”


“Elder _______ seemed somewhat restless during my closing remarks, and as soon as I was seated, rose to his feet, declared that they were not going to stand for being accused of violence in dealing with SRod believers, and denied that they were deciding between the wheat and the tares….But after he was through I stated that my understanding


Vol. 1  Symbolic Code No. 13                       pg. 6



of tares did not have reference to those living in open sin or contrary to the principles of our faith. The church has full authority to deal with those living in open sin, but when you go further than that you are taking a responsibility which ‘God has not committed into the hands of any man.’


“Sister Johnson was given the privilege to speak and said, ‘The SRod message has strengthened my faith in the Bible and the Testimonies, and if it has done this, I don’t see how it can hurt me.’


“Without further remarks the vote was taken, and of the thirteen members present besides ourselves, six voted to disfellowship us while the other seven did not vote at all.


“Throughout this trying ordeal we were given special grace from our Lord Jesus; and our hearts went out in love for our dear brethren and sisters, who are issuing these excommunications against believers in the SRod message; and at the same time retaining as members some who are living contrary to the fundamental principles of our faith. We can only offer the heartfelt prayer, ‘Father, forgive them for they know not what they do.


This experience of Brother and Sister Johnson leads us to again exclaim, “O consistency thou art a jewel!”


For the benefit of those who are taking part in these unholy feasts and come in contact with this little paper we quote the following admonition which proves that by their actions they are making a likeness of the papal tyranny (an image of the beast) which work belongs to the two-horned beast of Rev. 13:11-18 and not to the S.D.A. ministry.


“To punish those who were supposed to be evil-doers, the church has had recourse to the civil power. Those who differed from the established doctrines have been imprisoned, put to torture and to death, at the instigation of men who claimed to be acting under the sanction of Christ. But it is the spirit of Satan, not the Spirit of Christ, that inspires such acts. This is Satan’s own method of bringing the world under his dominion. God has been misrepresented through the church by this way of dealing with those supposed to be heretics.”




“I am so thankful that the message found me, and I thoroughly believe it, and nothing but death can keep me from giving it to others. The brethren are feeding the churches with husks, and many of the people are satisfied with it, and it seems so difficult to arouse them to a knowledge of this wonderful truth and of their true condition.


“The message will arouse them if we can get by the ministers who are stationed at the gate as watchmen to keep the light from the people instead of crying aloud against the abominations! May God have mercy upon them.”

Mrs. M. Lansdown, Mt. Royal, New Jersey




A brother of long standing recently expressed his deep appreciation for the light which has come to him by study and observation of the present truth message found in the SRod series of books and tracts. To use this brother’s own expression in a letter to one of the workers we quote: “It is a great satisfaction, a great pleasure, yea, joy to me to express my views and opinion of this present truth message not only to you, but also to the little flock that assemble together in Los Angeles every Sabbath afternoon.


“For the last six months I missed but few of these services and at no time have any of them been a disappointment to me. Surely we are living in a time of great light for those seeking light. As I peruse and meditate upon these divine predictions and revelations from day to day it convinces me that the message is from the Lord. It is this message that has given me the missing link to many of the prophecies, and the more I examine it the more I see how it so neatly fits in the chain of gospel truth.


“For many years I have been watching and wondering what was going to befall us as S.D.A. Laodiceans, so devoid of the Spirit of God all of which is summed up in the writings of the prophets. Many times have I heard S.D.A. people express themselves and say ‘Oh if I had lived in


Vol. 1  Symbolic Code No. 13                       pg. 7



Moses’ day, Daniel’s, Elijah’s or Paul’s I surely would have been one of their followers.’ Whereas, these same people have lived in a time of the greatest message the world has ever seen; and it is not going too far for me to say a message greater than all the messages put together and yet we have been blind to it.


“But what is still worse is that our leading brethren are determined to beat back the light while groping in the darkness and doing everything to keep the truth away from the people.


“In drawing these few remarks to a close, it seems to me that Paul’s eye was cast upon this little company presenting the SRod message when He said, ‘Cast not away therefore your confidence, which hath great recompense of the Lord…for yet a little while and He that shall come will come and will not tarry. (Heb. 10:30.)


“I am extremely grateful to the dear sister who called my attention to this present truth message. May these few lines give each and all of you an encouragement. My meditation and supplication is in behalf of this ‘Final Warning.’

Sincerely your friend and brother, L. W. S.”




“‘According to the days of thy coming out of Egypt will I show unto him marvelous things.’ (Mic. 7:15.) The wonderful victories recorded in the book of Joshua will soon be ours if we are faithful. Praise the Lord for the good report in the April ‘Code.’ Some of us who have been cast out can with confidence claim the following precious promise: ‘But he shall receive an hundredfold now in this time, houses, and brethren,…and lands with persecutions.’ (Mark 10:30.) No doubt as the work goes forward on the ‘camp’ some of the experiences of Nehemiah will come to the builders. But the Lord will give wisdom now as He did then.”

(Signed) Earl Butterfield, Reedsport, Ore.




Long has the attention of the world been called to the principles of religious liberty, enunciated by the Author of Christianity, and incorporated in the articles of our Federal Government, and in turn became a part of the American Constitution, but a new day seems to have dawned, and one is led to inquire whether we shall maintain these beautiful principles of liberty, given us as a heritage from the pioneers of the Advent message, or shall we, like the Jews of old, reject any message God may choose to send to us, and persecute those who dare to accept it?


We have just finished reading an article, published in one of the official organs of our church (S.D.A.), which, to say the least, contains some of the most vitriolic utterances we have seen in many a day. The free use of undignified expressions, seems to be justified by the writer of them because there is a group of men and women, residing in his territory who have followed the fundamental teachings of the S.D.A. church by making personal investigation of the SRod message, and now this Elder insinuates that the “State Institutions” should house such people, and goes on to denounce them as “erratic” and “vultures or buzzards” and “hypocritical,” manifesting his hatred for those of his own brethren, who dare to think for themselves.


No wonder Sr. White told us long ago that we are repeating the history of ancient Israel, and that we have done even “worse than they.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 1, p. 129


Speaking of the “great sin” of our types, the Spirit of Prophecy says, “The great sin of the Jews was that of neglecting and rejecting present opportunities. As Jesus views the state of His professed followers to-day, He sees base ingratitude, hollow formalism, hypocritical insincerity, Pharisaical pride and apostasy.”–“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 72.


As these words of rebuke are against the ministry, it clearly shows the worst form of apostasy will arise within the church and that not from among the laity but through the leadership.


That we, as a people, have lost our moorings is further shown by the following words: “We have wandered away from the old landmarks.” Again: “The church has turned back from following Christ her Leader,


Vol. 1  Symbolic Code No. 13                       pg. 8


and is steadily retreating toward Egypt.” — “Testimonies for the Church; Vol. 5, pp. 137, 217.


It is bad enough to be found guilty of backsliding and apostasy, but how much worse it is when the church in her “sad deception” turns against those who refuse to sanction the sins of modern Israel and seek to deny them the God-given liberty vouchsafed by the founding fathers of our government and espoused by the pioneers of this “Great Second Advent movement.


Is it not high time to “cry aloud, and spare not”?


May God help us, who profess to be carrying a reformatory message to God’s church, to ever keep these beautiful principles of religious liberty in our hearts and not repeat the mistakes of the Jews, the Romans, and of our own brethren of today, and show by precept and example that we not only teach, but practice the Golden Rule.




Question: “If the sealing message of the 144,000 is being proclaimed since 1929, are they being sealed now or is that work to be done later? Moreover, if no one can receive the seal as long as he is sinning, and if some are being sealed now, are they sinning no more?”


Answer: If the sealing is not in progress now, then the sealing message which we bear since 1929 would be no more present truth than the proclamation of the judgment of the dead since 1844 would be if the dead were not judged during the same period of time. Hence, it is definite that the message and the sealing go hand in hand the same as the needle and the shuttle travel together until the seam is completed.


The Lord commands the angel with the writer’s ink horn to go and “set a mark upon the foreheads of the men that sigh and that cry for all the abominations that be done in the midst thereof” — in the church — so that when the men with the slaughter weapons start slaying they may pass by those who have the mark. To sigh and cry for the abominations is a sign of reformation and as reformation never takes place without a revelation of some new truth, it is evident that the message must be brought to every one’s attention and if the individual does not reform at the moment he is convinced of the truth, neither will he do it later. Therefore, as the sealing message makes its way through the church, those who awake and reform (sigh) and endeavor to enlighten others by the light that is shining upon them (cry), he receives the seal.


Says the Lord: “When I say unto the wicked, Thou shalt surely die; and thou givest him not warning, nor speakest to warn the wicked from his wicked way, to save his life; the same wicked man shall die in his iniquity; but his blood will I require at thine hand.”


Therefore, if such an individual can not live without sinning now, neither will he later, and as he cannot deceive God, he is left without the seal though he may acknowledge the truth in the message. However, a true Christian never boasts of having attained perfection, but will rather exclaim with the prophet: “Woe is me! for I am undone; because I am a man of unclean lips, and I dwell in the midst of a people of unclean lips: for mine eye have seen the King, the Lord of hosts.” (Isa. 6:5.)


If any sin be committed by such an one, it will not be a known or willful sin. “To him that knoweth to do good, and doeth it not, to him it is sin” (Jas. 4:17), and not to the other. Consequently, he who avails himself of every opportunity to know the truth and zealously does all he knows, it is “counted unto him for righteousness” (Rom. 4:3) living without sin.


Question: “Is it true that the seal is placed upon the saints while Sunday observance and the worship of the image of the beast is being urged upon us?”


Answer: Yes, but let it be remembered that the sealing is in two sections. That of the 144,000, the first fruits, and that of the great multitude, the second fruits. The 144,000 being sealed before the worship of the image of the beast is urged upon us, it follows that The seal of God is placed on the second fruits while Sunday observance and the worship of the image of the beast is being enforced.


Question: “Since ‘Christ’s Object Lessons,’ p. 122 says: ‘When the mission of the gospel is completed, the Judgment will accomplish the work of separation,’ does not the separation come after the close of probation, and if so, what judgment is it after the close of probation that


Vol. 1  Symbolic Code No. 13                       pg. 9


is to do the separating?”


Answer: As there is to be no judgment in progress between the close of probation and the second coming of Christ or the commencement of the millennium, it follows that both the completion of the gospel and the completion of the judgment as well as the work of separation take place before the close of probation to each individual. Consequently, as the gospel is presented to every soul, and as at that particular time his Individual probation closes, his case is followed by the judgment of the living which does the work of separation. It may be illustrated by a combine which at the same time cuts and threshes, separates the chaff, weeds, and straw from the grain. Let the cutter illustrate the preaching of the gospel, and the thresher the work of the judgment. Thus, although the one precedes the other, they both work hand in hand and when the one is completed the other is also. Therefore, it is said: “When the mission of the gospel is completed, the judgment will accomplish the work of separation.” Although one work followed the other, they took place in the same period of time.


Question: “Explain Matt. 24:15, 16. ‘When ye therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place, (whose readeth, let him understand:) then let them which be in Judaea flee into the mountains.’ Does not this scripture refer to the destruction of the ancient Jerusalem in the Christian era?”


Answer: In order to clear the scripture in question, it is necessary to study the verses preceding it and the verses that follow. It is generally understood that this scripture was a prophecy of the destruction of Jerusalem in the Christian era. Nevertheless, a close study of the same will prove that at that time this scripture met only a partial fulfillment as did Joel 2:28-31 on the day of Pentecost. See The Acts 2:16-21.


We call attention to the fact that Christ was asked to explain concerning His statement when He said: “There shall not be left here [in Jerusalem] one stone upon another that shall not be thrown down” (Matt. 24:2) as they said: “Tell us, when shall these things be? and what shall be the sign of Thy coming, and of the end of the world?” Then Jesus pointed out that all these events will be preceded by certain signs and that His followers were to thus observe the time and escape the ruin of each event in question which span the time from the destruction of Jerusalem to Christ’s second coming — the end of the world.


In this long period of time there were many things to transpire in fulfillment of prophecy and the signs were to forewarn His followers, but the more outstanding events were the destruction of Jerusalem, the fall of the Christian church under the domination of the popes, the great tribulation during the 1260 years of papal rule, His coming and the end of the world.


Now let us concentrate and give undivided attention to the words of the Master: “For then [when the abomination of desolation, spoken by Daniel the prophet, ‘stand in the holy place’ and when they ‘flee into the mountains’] shall be great tribulation such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be.” (Matt. 24:21.)


It will be noticed that the “tribulation” which Christ mentions in this scripture was to come to His followers and not to the Jews who rejected Him, for He says: “Except those days should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved: but for the elect’s sake those days shall be shortened. That is, if the “tribulation” spoken of here was the destruction of the Jews, then the days of their destruction and of the city should have been shortened and some elect ones of the wicked Jews inside the city should have been “saved,” which thought is contrary to historical facts and to the thought the Master’s words contain. Hence, as the “tribulation” is not the destruction of the city or the slaying of the Jews, but rather the persecution by the popes against the saints in the 1260 year period, and as the days of the destruction of the Jews was not shortened, it is obvious that Jesus was directly and prophetically forewarning His followers who were to fall under the persecution at the time the popes set aside the truth of God (Dan. 8:12) and instead placed the abomination; that is, the pagan system of worship in the “holy place” — the church. For further study on the subject, see “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, pp. 126-147.


Therefore, Matt. 24:15 primarily contains valuable instruction for the disciples of the early Christian church, but it finds its perfect fulfillment with the setting up of the papacy. Moreover, as the S.D.A. denomination admits that the “great tribulation” is the persecution of the Christian in the days of the popes, and that the shortening of the


Vol. 1  Symbolic Code No. 13                       pg. 10


“days” was the cessation of the martyrdom before the 1260 year period ended in 1798, it follows that the “abomination of desolation” cannot wholly be applied to something at the time ancient Jerusalem fell, for Jesus’ language proves that the “abomination of desolation” was the cause of the great tribulation and not of the destruction of Jerusalem. In other words, if the fleeing to the mountains is the fleeing from Jerusalem and of its destruction, then the great “tribulation” should be the slaying of the Jews; and the shortening of the “days” must denote a quick dissolution of the city so that the Christians could shortly return, and every Bible student knows that this was not the case.


Consequently, the scripture is so worded as to furnish a warning to those disciples who were then in Jerusalem although the warning is made directly to those who were to flee to the mountains from the reign of the popes.


Question: “As we were admitted into the S.D.A. church membership on our former baptism by the Baptist church, we desire to know if it is necessary for us to be re-baptized.”


Answer: The Holy Scriptures teach a need of one baptism only. Eph. 4:5. As you have left the Baptist church and united with the S.D.A. for no other reason than to walk in a brighter light of the Word, there is no need for re-baptism. To be re-baptized now, you would be symbolically confessing that prior to the time you joined the S.D.A. church you were going contrary to the light you have had and are now returning to walk in it.


In other words, suppose you were baptized by one of the apostles and were received in their fellowship and lived on up to the present time, you would have joined every reformatory movement as they arose from time to time if you were to walk in the light of the Lord. If your religious convictions and the Word of God would have thus led you from one movement to another and as you would not have been required then to be rebaptized every time you embrace more light, neither would you be now.




When moving, please notify us and your Post Office of your new address to avoid extra postage, loss of mail, and delay of your papers.


All who have Volumes 1 and 2 of “The Shepherd’s Rod,” please send for stickers with the new address to place over the old one and thus avoid any possible confusion in the future.


All checks and money orders are to be made to Mrs. F. Charboneau. State specifically with each gift or offering what disposition you wish to have us make of same, for which amount a receipt will be forwarded showing that the transaction has been made and properly entered.


Address all members now at our new location in care of The Universal Publishing Assn., Mt. Carmel Center, Waco, Texas.


Remember our united prayer on Friday evening (5 P.M. Pacific Standard Time; 6 P.M. Mountain Standard Time; 7 P.M. Central Standard Time; 8 P.M. Eastern Standard Time) in behalf of our brethren who are in darkness regarding present truth.


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 13.                      Pg. 11

Vol. 1  The Symbolic Code  No. 14

Vol. 1  The Symbolic Code  No. 14





Volume One       August 1935

No. 14   Waco, Texas


In The Interest Of The S.D.A. Denomination




“To the twelve tribes which are scattered abroad, greetings:”


As the eyes of Mt. Carmel Center extend over the entire field of the “first fruits” so the ears of those who are to be “without guile” are strained to catch every possible sound of its activities. Hence, we are constrained to broadcast a few news bearing waves concerning the progress of this already widely known hill. We are glad to report that its population has already grown to 37 souls, of which 29 immigrated from other states and though some are still residing in the city of Waco for lack of housing facilities, yet the top of Carmel each evening appears to be filled with bees without hives. Nevertheless, they all seem to be perfectly contented and willing to do all they can to relieve the situation, each being concerned more for others than for themselves, remembering that our Lord did not have as much. The increased immigrated populace has arrived in two installments whose names are as follows:


Group No. 1: Bro. and Sr. J.E. Wilson and their two children, namely, John Jr., and Donald from North Carolina.


Group No. 2: Bro. and Sr. D. Kapuczin and daughter, Mary

Sr. H. Kennedy and children, Howard, Jack, and Betty

Sr. Ida Lackey

Sr. Esther O’Malley

Bro. and Sr. O. Hogan and their two daughters, Carol and Kathleen.


All of this group are from California.


The hot weather has added to our burden and as we look forward to the immensity of the work waiting to be done, it seems that we are going at a snail’s pace in so far as making the necessary improvements. However, this adds to our courage by the fact that every department of the sealing message has had a very small and slow but steady beginning. Indeed, it is as the mustard seed but, according to the Word, when the improvements are completed, then as the mustard plant is the largest of all other herbs so the work on Carmel will be the greatest in all the world.


So far we have partially finished two frame structures. The one is being used for several different purposes; that is, for a warehouse, sleeping quarters, kitchen and dining room. The other for living quarters only. There is still another under construction which we expect to use for an office to relieve the congested situation and facilitate the work in general.


Our next immediate needs will be: Adequate housing facilities for the workers already here, class rooms in which to conduct a school after the order of the schools of the prophets, a laundry and a general store for supplies, also a home for the aged and afflicted from the “streets and the lanes.”


We therefore request of all concerned to continue praying in our behalf that we may so relate ourselves to the One Who is able to do all things that we may not become a hindrance to Him in this mighty work which He has already begun, and that He may send a few more self-sacrificing, skillful workmen trusting in Him Who is able to preserve our souls that He is also able to provide all our necessities.


“Therefore take no thought, saying, What shall we eat? or, What shall we drink? or, Wherewithal shall we be clothed? (For after all these things do the Gentiles seek:) for your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of all these things. But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and His righteousness; and all these things shall be added unto you. Take therefore no thought for the morrow; for the morrow shall take thought for the things of itself. Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof.” (Matt. 6:31-34.)


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 14                         pg. 1




As defenders of truth and righteousness, and because of our great love for our brethren, we, like John the Baptist, would rather be beheaded than to have the One Who died for us require their blood at our hands, should we betray our trust which He has laid upon us. Hence, for the salvation of our brethren as well as for ours, with sorrow we are compelled to publish this article, hoping to rescue from the approaching storm as many as possible of those who are about to be swept away by it.


Having failed to refute the message of the SRod by honest, authoritative facts which can stand the test, our leading brethren are now attacking the characters of those who are connected with the SRod as though that would refute its claims. While continuing in this wickedness, and speaking perverse things against the SRod followers, they are not casting a reproach on the SRod but rather on themselves and on the Third Angel’s Message; for if a disreputable character on the part of the SRod workers would refute the claims of the Rod, then would not the “rottenness of character” among the S.D.A. ministry refute the Third Angel’s Message also? If the condemnation by the Lord Himself against the S.D.A. ministry in the following citation does not cast any reflection on the Third Angel’s Message, then neither would one’s evil deeds refute the facts contained in the SRod.


Said “our Instructor,” “‘Can you not see how they have pretentiously covered up their defilement and rottenness of character? “How is the faithful city become an harlot?” My Father’s house is made a house of merchandise, a place whence the divine presence and glory have departed!'”  — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 8, p. 250.


Space forbids a wide discussion with our brethren on this subject but we shall bring to the attention of the Code readers only one instance of the unfair and unwise criticism against the advocates of present truth as brought to our attention in a letter from Sr. Chas. Michael, of Indiana, and from which we quote:


“Elder B ______ came to Liberty Center church to make a tirade against the SRod, and said, ‘I have been asked to visit the churches in this conference and speak against the SRod.’ After a long talk against false prophets and offshoots, he said to his audience, ‘You can be sure that when any one comes out from the Adventist church, trying to draw disciples after himself that he is not of God.’


“As I was intensely interested and attentively listened to his discourse, at an opportune time I could not help but say, ‘Brother Houteff did not come out but was cast out.'” Neither is he now nor has he been drawing disciples after himself for he instructs all the followers of the Rod message to stay in their respective church regardless of how they may be treated, and their insistence for staying where they are has already proved to our brethren that we are not off-shoots but rather upshoots. “He replied, ‘He should have been cast out and every one who follows him.’ Then I quoted the following words:


“Blessed are ye, when men…’cast out your name as evil, for the Son of man’s sake. Rejoice ye in that day, and leap for joy for, behold, your reward is great in heaven: for in the like manner did their fathers unto the prophets.’ ‘But He [the Lord] shall appear to your joy, and they shall be ashamed.’ (Lu. 6:22, 23; Isa. 66:5.) This he ignored…


“Later, in parting I said, ‘Sr. White has written that there is to be a reformation and reorganization, a change of ideas, theories, and practices.’ Then he asked, ‘Can you show me the statement?’ I said, ‘Yes.’ I took the book, ‘Christ Our Righteousness,’ and having confirmed my statements by reading on page 156, he replied, ‘These are not her words!'”


Elder A.G. Daniells who wrote the book (Christ Our Righteousness) claims that the quotation therein is genuine from the pen of Sr. White, but Elder B ______ in his endeavor to refute the SRod is making Elder D _____ a falsifier by saying, “These are not her words.” Also making the voice of the Spirit of God of none effect if the quotation is genuine, and yet both men did this while paid from the Conference treasury!


A  S.D.A. MINISTER AT INDIANA CAMP MEETING PREFERS CHARGES. — Says the letter in describing another incident: “It seemed that at the Indiana camp meeting many talked to Elder G _____ about the SRod and these are some of the things that came to my ears; That there is not an honest bone in Bro. Houteff’s body; that he is paying for land in Waco, Texas with the tithe money; That he promises to his followers so much for every convert they can get from the S.D.A. church; That he is receiving thousands of dollars in tithe and will soon be a wealthy man, etc.


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 14                         pg. 2


On Trial


The above accusations are either true or untrue, but there is one thing sure and that is, Elder G. knows no more how Bro. Houteff pays for the land than he does know how he pays for other things, and as Elder G. attempts to tell that which is beyond his knowledge in reference to money matters, his accusation against Bro. Houteff’s bones is also unwarranted. Consequently, Elder G.’s words can no more make Bro. H. crooked if he is straight than they can make him straight if he is crooked, so Bro. H. will neither attempt to defend himself nor accuse Elder G., but he will do everything in his power to defend the truth that God has sent to His people to save them from their sins.


Suppose it be true that Bro. H. is paying for the Waco “camp” site by the tithe he receives from the members of the S.D.A. denomination which seems to be the greatest bone of contention, would that make him dishonest? If the land is his, would he be more honest to save the overflow of the tithe in the bank, or spend it in luxury while asking his followers to spare a penny here and a nickel there, skip a meal a week, a sacrifice here and a sacrifice there, with a promise to give them only a book mark or some other worthless trinket for their sacrifices; or that he and his co-workers economize and pay for it with the tithe? Would not the former proposition be worse than the latter?


We think it would be very cruel if Bro. H. and those connected with him should keep the tithe for their own personal use only and then Bro. H. impose on his followers for everything he does in connection with the cause of God.


If Elder G. is right in his attempt to misrepresent the work of Bro. H., he proves Bro. H. more merciful and honest than the denominational ministers, for they have attached an unauthoritative halo of sacredness to the tithe as the ancient Jews attached to the Sabbath commandment. They think the tithe is supposed to be spent only for their immediate necessities and that all their other personal as well as denominational needs must be kept up by gifts and offerings, for they are consuming both — the tithe in the name of ministers and the offerings in the name of missionaries. Consequently, the laity are impoverished and the minister enriched, while the enterprises that are to be carried by the offerings are entirely disregarded.


God’s Plan for the Tithe and the Offerings Abused


Originally God set apart the tithe for the support of the whole tribe of Levi and as only a Levite was permitted to minister in anything pertaining to religious service, it proves that from the high priest, whose office was the highest, down to the janitor, all were supported by the tithe. Howbeit, our leading brethren at this time make the local church elders, the deacons, the choir, etc., who are doing the work that pertains only to a Levite, work for nothing and support themselves, and as a consequence the work or the Lord is neglected, whereas the table of the ministry is overloaded. Moreover, God originally sanctified the gifts and offerings of the people as He did the tithe, but not for the support of the Levites in ancient times or for the ministry in our time, but for feeding the poor, ministering to the sick, etc. notwithstanding, the ministers of our time are consuming both — tithes and offerings — and by so doing they have not only deprived other workers in connection with the gospel but also the poor and the sick, the fatherless, and the widow.


Instead of Ministering, They are Ministered to


What is still worse is in that they have built institutions with the gifts of the laity who are permitted to receive scarcely a blessing in these institutions except they pay the price and if unable they are compelled to go to some other charitable society for attention while the ministers, who never lose a day’s pay, perhaps in a life time, enjoy all the benefits of our institutions, and when too old for service, they retire on a substantial pension for their upkeep. “I am not come to be ministered unto,” said Christ, “but to minister. ”


Therefore, shall we wonder why they have gone even so far as to impose on the conscience of the laity, depriving them from the God-given liberty of investigating the truth for themselves, questioning


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 14                         pg. 3


their intelligence and disfellowshipping all who dare think for themselves? Nevertheless, the multitude, “spoiled” and “robbed,” swoon in the streets and while the “alarm” of warning is sounding in their ears they kick against it like drunkards, showing that they would rather be robbed than disturbed. At the same time the robbers are cramming the ears of their victims by spreading falsehood against the Rod and doing all they can to silence the alarm by crying, “Unholy! Unholy!” against the messengers of present truth, and thus when the Srod adherents are in church they are herded to a corner by themselves for fear that they may drop a word and awaken some hungry soul. Is this less than popery?


“Awake, awake:” prepare to meet your God, my brethren, lest you perish in your sin! Let not the precious moments slip away from you. The SRod will either fall or stand on its own merits. It does not need you to push it over.


The Verdict Rendered Against the Plaintiff


“Thus saith the Lord God unto the shepherds; Woe be to the shepherds of Israel that do feed themselves! should not the shepherds feed the flocks? Ye eat the fat, and ye clothe you with the wool, ye kill them that are fed: but ye feed not the flock. The diseased have ye not strengthened, neither have ye healed that which was sick, neither have ye bound up that which was broken, neither have ye brought again that which was driven away, neither have ye sought that which was lost; but with force and with cruelty have ye ruled them. Therefore, ye shepherds, hear the word of the Lord; as I live, saith the Lord God, surely because My flock became a prey, and My flock became meat to every beast of the field, because there was no shepherd, neither did My shepherds search for My flock, but the shepherds fed themselves, and fed not My flock; therefore, O ye shepherds, hear the word of the Lord; Thus saith the Lord God; Behold, I am against the shepherds; and I will require My flock at their hand, and cause them to cease from feeding the flock; neither shall the shepherds feed themselves any more; for I will deliver My flock from their mouth, that they may not be meat for them.” (Ezek. 34:2-4, 7-10.)


Therefore, now “the Lord standeth up to plead, and standeth to judge the people. The Lord will enter into judgment with the ancients of His people, and the princes thereof: for ye have eaten up the vineyard; the spoil of the poor is in your houses. What mean ye that ye beat My people to pieces, and grind the faces of the poor? saith the Lord God of hosts.” (Isa. 3:13-15.) (The Spirit of Prophecy, Vol. 1, p. 270 says “The prophecy of Isaiah 3, was presented before me, as applying to these last days.”) “I saw,” says the Spirit of Prophecy, “that it is in the providence of God that widows and orphans, the blind, the deaf, the lame, and persons afflicted in a variety of ways, have been placed in close Christian relationship to His church; it is to prove His people and develop their true character. Angels of God are watching to see how we treat these persons who need our sympathy, love, and disinterested benevolence. This is God’s test of our character.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, p. 511.


What Should Ministers do with the Tithe?


As the Levites also were required to make an offering for the poor, and the sick, etc., which naturally came from the tithe, for that was their only income, it proves that any worthy enterprise in the plan of God supported by offerings can be maintained by the tithe also. Hence, if Bro. Houteff is spending a part of the tithe for paying on land where “the poor, and the maimed, and the halt, and the blind,” the orphans and the aged may find a refuge, Elder G’s accusation in reference to the tithe proves that every bone in Bro. Houteff’s body is an honest bone and that Elder G. is incapable to discriminate between the honest and dishonest bones.


Furthermore, if Bro. H. pays to every one who goes in search of and brings back a “lost sheep of the house of Israel,” which the denomination should have been doing, it proves Bro. Houteff honest through and through.


A Question Answered


The question as to how Bro. Houteff can do all this besides selling the volumes of the SRod for less than half the denomination would


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 14                         pg. 4


sell a book of its kind, and distributing all his tracts and other literature without any charge at all, and yet his work continues to advance without lack of means, shaking the denomination from its very foundation, may arise in the mind of Elder G.. We answer as follows:


Bro. H. never urges any one to pay tithe, give gifts, or make offerings. Bro. H. has a message that converts the soul and satisfies those who hunger and thirst for righteousness, for it shines as a lamp that burneth; it enables them to know the difference between good and evil, and furnishes all the power one needs to “choose the good and refuse the evil.” Hence, everyone who is converted to the message is instructed by the Spirit of truth and Bro. Houteff does not have to waste his time for raising goals and balancing budgets.


Again, the same amount of money required to keep one S.D.A. minister for a month will care for Bro. Houteff’s needs four times as long, and those who are laboring with him practice the same principle of economy. But the main secret of it all lies in that the “battle is the Lord’s.”


Why Wealthy?


Though Bro. H. has no bank account, we think Elder G. is right in that he says Bro. Houteff “will soon be a wealthy man,” for Bro. H is aiming for a great multitude of souls which no man can number, and of his message in prophecy we read:


“Lift up thine eyes round about, and see all they gather themselves together, they come to thee: thy sons shall come from far, and thy daughters shall be nursed at thy side. Then thou shalt see, and flow together, and thine heart shall fear, and be enlarged; because the abundance of the sea shall be converted unto thee, the wealth of the Gentiles shall come unto thee. The multitude of camels shall cover thee, the dromedaries of Midian and Ephah; all they from Sheba shall come: they shall bring gold and incense; and they shall shew forth the praises of the Lord. All the flocks of Kedar shall be gathered together unto thee, the rams of Nebaioth shall minister unto thee: they shall come up with acceptance on Mine altar, and I will glorify the house of My glory.” (Isa. 60:4-7.)


Moreover, Bro. Houteff’s work has proved that he will not sit in a corner by himself, but will evenly divide with as many as may come to the knowledge of the truth and share Carmel’s burden for the salvation of souls, for thus is he instructed by the Word of the Lord, saying: “Feed thy people with thy rod, the flock of thine heritage, which dwell solitarily in the wood, in the midst of Carmel: let them feed in Bashan and Gilead, as in the days of old.” (Mic. 7:14.) For this purpose has he bought the land and settled in the woods, on the top (midst) of Mt. Carmel, by the side of the brook.


The Defendant’s Plea for his Victim


We shall be very sorry and weep bitterly if our brethren continue in their present evil work which has been also foretold in the following: “They will question and criticize everything that arises in the unfolding of truth criticize the work and position of others, criticize every branch of the work in which they have not themselves a part. They will feed upon the errors and mistakes and faults of others, ‘until, said the angel,’ the Lord Jesus shall rise up from His mediatorial work in the heavenly sanctuary, and shall clothe Himself with the garments of vengeance, and surprise them at their unholy feast; and they will find themselves unprepared for the marriage supper of the Lamb.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 690. Confess your mistake, my brethren, before it is too late.


To day if Ye will Hear His Voice, Harden not Your Hearts”


True we are establishing our headquarters on this mount that is found in prophecy, but our stay here shall be very, very short, for “He will finish the work, and cut it short in righteousness: because a short work will the Lord make upon the earth.”  (Rom. 9:28.)


It might be interesting to Elder G. to know that the naming of our “camp” “Mt. Carmel Center” came about in the same way as the naming of our publications “The Shepherd’s Rod,” for we did not know before hand that it was in prophecy until after our attention was called to Mic. 7:14 and Amos 1:2. In the prophecy of Amos we read:


“The Lord will roar from Zion, and utter His voice from Jerusalem;


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 14                         pg. 5


and the habitations of the shepherds shall mourn, and the top of Carmel shall wither.”


With a few comments on the above scripture, any Bible student will recognize at a glance that it applies at the time of the end, as explained by the gospel prophet: “And It shall come to pass in the last days, that the mountain of the Lord’s house shall be established in the top of the mountains, and shall be exalted above the hills;…for out of Zion shall go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem. (Isa. 2:2, 3), which in the language of Amos is, “Utter His voice from Jerusalem. Looking to this same time Joel puts it as follows: “And the Lord shall utter His voice before His army: for His camp is very great: for He is strong that executeth His word: for the day of the Lord is great and very terrible; and who can abide it?” (Joel 2:11.)


As Amos says, “The habitations of the shepherds shall mourn,” it is obvious that Amos’ prophecy is yet future, for the word “habitations” (places) is in the plural form which; cannot be applied to one shepherd’s habitation (denomination) but to all that be in existence at that time. The term “shepherds” means, as understood, the same as “the ancient men which were before the house” — the ministers. — “Testimonies for the Church,”  Vol. 5, p. 211. Note that the shepherds are not themselves to mourn but their “habitations (their houses); that is, the membership of their churches, which fact reveals that it will be thus at the time when the sleeping multitudes in the churches awake from their spiritual insensibility and find that the shepherds whom they have implicitly trusted for their salvation had deceived all those who followed them.


The prophet Jeremiah in the following words explains that this wailing by those who are thus deceived will be at the close of probation. For they shall say “the harvest is past, the summer is ended, and we are not saved.” (Jer. 8:20.) That is, after the harvest, the time in which they could have been saved, they will realize that probationary time has closed. Then “the habitations of the shepherds shall mourn, and the top of Carmel shall wither.” Hence, before that time the top of Carmel must have been green with much pasture, otherwise there would be nothing to wither; that is, though Carmel has now plenty of pasture (present truth), when probation closes it shall be deserted (“wither”), for says the Spirit of Prophecy: “In the time of trouble we all fled from the cities and villages.” — “Early Writings,” p. 34.


Thus shall the top of Carmel wither, and those who do not take heed to the word, “To day if ye will hear His voice, harden not your heart,” at length will be alarmed that their opportunity for accepting the truth has slipped away. Then in their hasty, frenzied effort to acquaint themselves with present truth which went forth from the top of Carmel, to their surprise they shall find that Carmel has finished its work, its inhabitants removed, and probation closed, at which time the inhabitants of “Carmel” can but repeat, “the harvest is past, the summer is ended, and we have nothing for thee.”


Then it shall come to pass that “They shall wander from sea to sea, and from the north even to the east, they shall run to and fro to seek the word of the Lord, and shall not find it. In that day shall the fair virgins and young men faint for thirst. Behold, the days come, saith the Lord God, that I will send a famine in the land, not famine of bread, nor a thirst for water, but of hearing the words of the Lord.” (Amos 8:12, 13, 11.) Oh, what a disappointment that will be!


And now “mine eyes” with the eyes of the lamenting prophet, “do fail with tears,…for the destruction of the daughter of my people because the children and the sucklings swoon in the streets of the city. Thy prophets [teachers] have seen vain and foolish things for thee, and they have not discovered thine iniquity, to turn away thy captivity; but have seen for thee false burdens and causes of banishment.” (Lam. 2:11, 14.)


As the Lord has never left His people in darkness, we find the work of the Shepherd’s Rod clearly outlined in prophecy throughout the Bible, and the only reason that our leading brethren cannot see the truth in it and do not know “who hath appointed it” is because they are trying to see it through dollars and cents instead of through the Spirit of Prophecy, the eyes for the church, through which only can they see the truth and the true state of their condition of spiritual blindness, poverty and wretchedness, and a need for “eyesalve,” “for what man knoweth the things of a man, save the spirit of man which is in him? Even so the things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God.” (1 Cor. 2:11.)


But now as “the Spirit of truth, is come, He will guide you into


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 14                         pg. 6


all truth: for He shall not speak of Himself; but whatsoever He shall hear, that shall He speak: and He will shew you things to come” (John 16:13), for without the Spirit of God “no man” knoweth the things of God.


To the Messengers of Truth


Dear Brethren:

“Only let your conversation be as it becometh the gospel of Christ: that whether I come and see you, or else be absent, I may hear of your affairs, that ye stand fast in one Spirit, with one mind striving together for the faith of the gospel; and in nothing terrified by your adversaries: which is to them an evident token of perdition, but to you of salvation, and that of God. For unto you it is given in the behalf of Christ, not only to believe on Him, but also to suffer for His sake; having the same conflict which ye saw in me, and now hear to be in me.” (Phil. 1:27-30.)


“And if thou draw out thy soul to the hungry, and satisfy the afflicted soul; then shall thy light rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the noon day, and the Lord shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy soul in drought, and make fat thy bones: and thou shalt be like a watered garden, and like spring of water, whose waters fail not. And they that shall be of thee shall build the old waste places: thou shalt raise up the foundations of many generations; and thou shalt be called, The repairer of the breach, The restorer of paths to dwell in.” (Isa. 58:10-12.)




Bro. John Buckheister, of Charleston, S. Carolina, narrates the following shameful action: “Last Sabbath the little company was barred from entering the church. Sr. Kennedy went inside and sat down, but the minister went after her and asked if she believed the SRod, to which she answered, ‘Yes. I am in sympathy with it.’ Then he bade her to leave the building. This is a little woman who has never been a member of the S.D.A. church, and having received this kind of treatment at the hands of a minister, she can certainly give them a lot of trouble if she wanted to. We all stayed in front of the church until after service started and then we went to Sr. Livingston’s and had a season of prayer.


“They took another vote Sabbath to go to the judge with a complaint that we disturbed the meetings! Of course this is not so, but they are willing to say anything for an excuse to keep us away from the church! The weather was terribly hot last Sabbath, 98 degrees, and as they shut the front door against us you can realize that they had an awful time staying in that hot building. I know they were not ‘lukewarm.’


“Some of us think we should go back and others that we should stay away. Please advise as soon as possible.”


Answer: Had it not been for the fact that the writer has witnessed with his own eyes even worse performances than the one above described it would have been hard for him to believe that S.D.A.’s would ever engage in such a shameful, unChristian and unbrotherly act. We are sorry for the leading brethren who are involved in the same wicked work as that of ancient Israel. But what is still worse is that they countenance the membership of many who do not believe in the Spirit of Prophecy, others break the Sabbath, while others chew and smoke, and still others do even worse abominations. Yet these sinners are held as members and many of them are even permitted to hold an office, whereas those who, through reading the SRod, reform from these abominations and become true S.D.A.’s by obeying the whole truth are mistreated and cast out as evil doers and even those who are guilty of the above mentioned abominations take an active part in it. Thus the multitude today as in the days of Christ cry out aloud saying, “Away with this man and release unto us Barabbas.” Yet they make it appear to all that the SRod adherents are separating themselves from the church — accused of being offshoots!


Here we are brought to bear reproach and persecution at the hand of our own brethren because we dare not disobey the truth or leave the churches! And thus the question is asked, Shall we leave the church and go out for ourselves as all the reformers were compelled to do in the advancement of every truth, or shall we remain in them even though we are compelled to stay on the outside and be exposed to extreme heat or severe cold while they are looking down on us as though we were


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 14                         pg. 7


hydro-headed monsters?


It matters not what they may do to us, we would rather die than to disobey the commandment of the Lord. The S.D.A. church is not Babylon. If it were we would have been duty bound to come out, but since it is not, we have no place to go. Consequently, we will stay in “Jerusalem” though it may be filled with thieves. “Fear them not neither be dismayed at their looks,” saith the Lord. (Ezek. 3:9.) “The angels shall come forth, and sever the wicked from among the just.” (Matt. 13:49.)


The generation is almost past and there is no time left for building up another denomination, and though in times past God called His people out from one denomination into another He can not do it now, but instead He shall by the seal of God preserve the denomination for the righteous and take out of it all the wicked who receive not the seal, for thus saith the Lord: “All the sinners of My people shall die by the sword, which say, The evil shall not overtake nor prevent us.” (Amos 9:10; — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 211.)


“So shall ye know that I am the Lord your God dwelling in Zion, My holy mountain: then shall Jerusalem be holy, and there shall no strangers pass through her anymore.” (Joel 3:17.) (Read “The Warning Paradox,” pp. 40-42.) “Hear the word of the Lord, ye that tremble at His word; Your brethren that hated you, that cast you out for My name’s sake, said, Let the Lord be glorified: but He shall appear to your joy, and they shall be ashamed.” (Isa. 66:5.)


Therefore, we advise all our people to be peaceful, make no disturbance of any kind, and stay in the denominational churches for we have helped build them. They took our tithes and offerings for the support of the ministry, etc., and as long as we are true S.D.A.’s by keeping the truth they have no legal right from the King of heaven nor from the governments on earth to cast us out. If they attempt to carry you out, do not resist them. If they set a watch at the doors and bar you out, do not attempt to force yourselves in. If they beat you do not fight back, but by all means try to get in and if you cannot, stay on the outside and witness for present truth until the services are over except when physically unable to do so.


The test is coming and regardless of temptations we must not fail to demonstrate what we believe and show them that we keep the truth, love the brethren, and are willing to die for them if it would awaken them and be saved, for we were no better than they when the truth found us.




Many of our people are getting their eyes open, and as they do, their confidence becomes shaken in poor frail humanity in whom they have long trusted their salvation, not authoritatively, but traditionally, yet honestly. They have been led to believe that our human organization, which the Lord gave us for the prosecution of the work, is some sort of sacred institution where the consciences of His people are to be surrendered in the hand of men to the extent that they dare not investigate for themselves even the doctrines of the Bible. Nevertheless, the poor sheep are beginning to awake to the situation. We herewith publish a letter to this effect:

Mrs. F. Charboneau


Dear Sister:

I am enclosing $15.00. It is my tithe which I have kept over a period of time, not being certain where I should send it….I have depended so long on our beloved organization that it is like sacrilege to hear any views contrary to the leaders of the body….


I now see that we are indeed akin to the Catholics in this respect, and it is so hard on me, for I was born and raised a Seventh-day Adventist, and my beloved father instilled in me a veneration for this people. But it seems the bottom has fallen out of everything to the end that we can no longer trust a minister to lead us to the kingdom, and I now know that they cannot. As a denomination we are lost and if the SRod is not the truth there is no hope for any of us.


After I learned how my sister has been treated by the church in Sheridan, Wyoming, and all the other SRod believers, by unfair, unkind, and unchristian treatment, I am convinced we cannot rely upon men who act like the papal tyrants of the past.


Pray for me that I may see the truth plainer and stand fast for


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 14                         pg. 8


  1. May God bless and keep us all while we are in this valley of decision.

Mrs. Audrey Helms, Brandon, Colo.




I am thankful to the Lord for “The Shepherd’s Rod” message, and for the good it is doing me. I have stopped smoking cigarettes after being a complete slave to them for thirty years, and though I tried several times before to stop the habit, I failed every time.


When Bro. Warden came to my house I was a backslidden S.D.A., having no interest in religion, and do not know what made me decide to come to a study. I fully believe now that I will, with the grace of our Lord, be one of the 144,000.

(Signed) R.E. Davies, Denver, Colo.




Question: “Is it sin to withhold the tithe, and if so, shall I pay it to the SRod message while I still hold membership in the S.D.A. church?”


Answer: The question is fully answered by the Spirit of Prophecy in the following quotations:


“The tithe is the Lord’s, and those who meddle with it will be punished with the loss of their heavenly treasure unless they repent. Let the work no longer be hedged up because the tithe has been diverted into various channels other than the one to which the Lord has said it should go. Provision is to be made for these other lines of work. They are to be sustained, but not from the tithe. God has not changed: the tithe is still to be used for the support of the ministry.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, p. 250.


“‘The tithe…is the Lord’s.’ Here the same form of expression is employed as in the law of the Sabbath. ‘The seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God.’ God reserved to Himself a specified portion of man’s time and of his means, and no man could, without guilt, appropriate either for his own interests.” — “Patriarchs and Prophets,” pp. 526-7.


Mark carefully what the above references teach. The tithe is the Lord’s, and is to be used for the support of His message. But though it may be misused by the ministers it must be turned in for their use until He calls our attention to the evil and asks us to make the change. Then if we fail to respond to His voice and make use of the remedy He provides to counteract the waste of His means we would be held responsible for this as well as for withholding that which is His.


“Let the neglected tithes be now brought in. Let the new year open upon you as men honest in their deal with God. Let those that have withheld their tithes send them in before the year 1896 shall close, that they may be right with God, and never, never again run any risk of being cursed of God. Presidents of our conferences, do your duty. Labor from home to home, that the flock of God shall not be remiss in this great matter, which involves such a blessing or such a curse.


“Let all who fear God come up to the help of the Lord, and show themselves faithful stewards. The truth must go to all parts of the world. I have been shown that many in our churches are robbing God in tithes and offerings. God will execute upon them just that which He has declared. To the obedient, He will give rich blessings; to the transgressor, a curse. Every man who bears the message of truth to our churches, must do his duty by warning, educating, rebuking. Any neglect of duty which is a robbery toward God, means a curse upon the delinquent.” — “Testimonies to Ministers,” pp. 306-7.


“The truth has taken hold of hearts. It is not a fitful impulse, but a true turning unto the Lord, and the perverse will of men is brought into subjection to the will of God. To rob God in tithes and offerings is a violation of the plain injunction of Jehovah, and works the deepest injury to those who do it; for it deprives them of the blessing of God, which is promised to those who deal honestly with Him.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 644.


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 14                         pg. 9


Thus far the first part of the question has been fully answered. Now we come to the second part; namely. “Shall I pay the tithe to the SRod message while I still hold membership in the S.D.A. church?”


Let the questioner ask himself the following questions and his own answer should tell him what to do.


Do I believe that the SRod has the sealing message of the 144,000?______ Is it the message of the hour?_____ Have I received any spiritual help from it?______ Has it caused me to repent of sins in which I indulged in before?______ Am I now a better S.D.A. than I was before I learned the message of the SRod?______ Do my S.D.A. brethren need this message?______ Do I now love the Bible, the Spirit of Prophecy, and the brethren more than I did before?


If your answer to the above questions is No, then pay your tithe to the church of which you are now a member. But if your answer to the above question is Yes, then ask yourself yet these questions:


Had I continued in my Laodicean’s course in which the SRod found me, would I have been saved and ready to meet the Lord?____ Would my S.D.A. brethren be saved in their present condition?____ If your answer to the above questions is No, then your answer to the following questions will instruct you where to pay your tithe though you hold church membership.


If I am responsible for the light which is now shining upon my pathway, and if my S.D.A. brethren must have it, should I pay my tithe to the denomination so that the ministry can have more money to fight against the message and against my personal endeavors to reach the people and thus help them deceive my brethren, or should I pay it to the “storehouse” of present truth where it is most needed to facilitate its speedy deliverance and rescue my brethren from eternal ruin? If neither our S.D.A. brethren nor those in the world are saved and no better prepared to meet the Lord than the ministry themselves, shall my tithe go to the church in behalf of the heathen and ultimately both be lost — the church and the heathen — or to the message of the SRod which is to save the church first and then the heathen?____ If I as a believer of the message dare not support it by my tithe, then who will?____ Where will my tithe accomplish the most good?____ If I pay my tithe for the benefit of the heathen to the neglect of my own brethren would I be saying by my own actions, “Am I my brother’s keeper?”____ Shall I respond to the call and go in search of the lost sheep of the house of Israel, or after the lost sheep in the house of Baal?____ In which one of these two fields would my tithe entitle me to the words: “Well done, thou good and faithful servant: thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things: enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.” (Matt. 25:21.)


If you are still undecided then read our tract No. 4, “The Latest News for Mother,” pp. 80-84.


“Remember Lot’s wife,” and do what the Lord tells you to do.


Question: “I have read several of the Rod series and find that they have answered many points which prove the ‘A Reply to The Shepherd’s Rod’ unreliable and unfair with the Rod, but thus far I have not found anything treating on the ‘Harvest’ and it seems that the chart on p. 14 of the ‘A Reply,’ in reference to the Harvest and the ten virgins, has refuted the Rod. Please answer.”


Answer: Of the supposed refutations by the “A Reply to The Shepherd’s Rod,” we can freely say that thus far the denomination has not been able to refute a single point of the message we bear, and their efforts to do so only serve to prove that the SRod is the voice of God to His people and to establish its followers more firmly in present truth.


By a thorough personal investigation of the subject matter in the SRod and of all supposed refutations against it, the readers of the Code will, perhaps, to their surprise find that the above statement is 100% correct. However, Bro. Houteff’s agreement with the leading brethren still stands good; that is, if they refute any one subject in our publications we shall forever discontinue teaching. But we hope that our brethren will not copy Achan’s mistake and wait for their confession of the truth too long when it would profit them nothing.


In reference to the chart on p. 14 of the “A Reply to The Shepherd’s Rod,” the reader will note that some of the events there thus arranged are without divine authority. Let us illustrate the method used therein to interpret the Spirit of Prophecy. “Christ’s Object


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 14                         pg. 10


Lesson” says: “The tares and the wheat are to grow together until the harvest; and the harvest is the end of probationary time.” If the English language means anything then the statement here quoted certainly could not place the harvest after probationary time has closed but rather before.


How could the harvest be after the close of probation if “probationary time” is before the close of probation, seeing that it does not say, “the harvest is” after “the end of probationary time.” Hence, it is plain that the harvest must precede the close of probation; that is, the harvest is the end — the last part of “probationary time” — and with it probation closes. Moreover, Jeremiah prophetically saw that after the harvest was past and the summer ended (the time men were to be saved) the wicked said: “The harvest is past, the summer is ended, and we are not saved.” (Jer. 8:20.)


If the harvest is after the close of probation, why should they say, “The harvest is past, the summer Is ended,” for they certainly could not say these words before probation closes, neither could they after the second coming of Christ, for then they would be dead and could not speak? Consequently, the only time these words could be spoken is in the period between the close of probation and the second coming of Christ, which fact places the “harvest” before probation closes.


Furthermore, in Matt. 13:30 the Lord says: “In the time of harvest I will say to the reapers, Gather ye together first the tares.” The words, “In the time of harvest,” show that the harvest is a period of time. Moreover, in “Early Writings,” p. 118, the Spirit of Prophecy says: “Then I saw the third angel. Said my accompanying angel,…’he is the angel that is to select the wheat from the tares, and seal, or bind, the wheat for the heavenly garner.'”


If the third angel is to do the separating, and inasmuch as the third angel’s message is to be proclaimed before the close of probation, not after, it shows that the harvest in which time the angels seal and bind, occupies the time while the third angel’s message is being proclaimed. Plainly then, the words, “The harvest is the end of the world,” denote the very last period of probationary time which brings the world to its end. The Spirit of God through Paul Interprets the term, “The end of the world,” thus: “But now once in the end of the world hath He appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of Himself.” (Heb. 9:26.)


We all know that the world did not come to its end 1900 years ago when Christ was sacrificed, and yet it is said, “In the end of the world.” However, the truth of Paul’s statement is this: As the sins of man are blotted out in the Judgment since 1844, it proves that Paul was looking forward to our time when Christ “by the sacrifice of Himself” in the time of the judgment of the living is to blot out our sins. Obviously then, the term, “The end of the world,” applies to the time of the Judgment of the living, in the time of the Loud Cry, In the end of probationary time,” — the last message that closes this world’s history. Moreover, the S.D.A. denomination has for years been teaching that the end of the world began in 1798. See “Thoughts on Daniel; p. 387; (in connection with Dan. 12:4); also “Bible Readings for the Home Circle,” p. 324. The denomination has never had any official pronouncement as to the truth of the harvest, but now in their attempt to refute the SRod, they are changing their position of what they once taught the end of the world is.


It would not be out of place in this connection to relate my experience of what I heard just shortly on this subject. Eld. G.W. Wells, one of the field secretaries of the Gen. Conf. early in 1935 devoted nightly meetings for a whole week in an endeavor to refute the SRod in which time, night after night, he taught that the harvest is the “end of the world    — the second coming of Christ” — the beginning of the millennium.


At the close of his meetings, on the Sabbath afternoon, Eld. R.L. Benton, pres. of the Southwestern Union Conf. staged another tirade against the SRod at which time he displayed a chart showing that the harvest is from the close of probation to the second coming of Christ. The following Wed., Eld. W.H. Clark, Home Miss. Sec’y of Texas Conf. conducted the prayer meeting, at which time in answer to my question he placed the harvest before the close of probation. Here is the point. In ten days’ time three S.D.A. ministers, paid by the S.D.A. treasury, all occupying responsible positions, gave three different interpretations on the harvest, which facts prove that the denomination as a body, even among the leading men, there exists no special agreement on this subject. Then, in the face of such blindness, the adversaries of the SRod caution the laity against accepting error! O, what a sad deception!


For a complete explanation of the “Harvest,” read our tract No. 3.


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 14                         pg. 11

Vol. 1  The Symbolic Code  No. 16

Vol. 1  The Symbolic Code  No. 16





Volume One       October 15, 1935

No. 16   Waco, Texas


In The Interest Of The S.D.A. Denomination




We are happy to announce that the headquarters office of the sealing message moved from Waco to Mt. Carmel Center on September 29 to its new and permanent home location for the proclamation of the message of the “True Witness to the Laodiceans.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, p. 253. Therefore, we request all the brethren in present truth to approach the throne of grace with thanksgiving and praises to our heavenly Father for His merciful kindness and many blessings. May we be true to our trust so that our dear brethren who are in the Laodicean, “sad deception” (Vol. 3, pp. 252, 253) may be drawn to the light of present truth before it is too late, for thus saith the Lord. If the watchman “seeth the sword come upon the land, he blow the trumpet, and warn the people; then whosoever heareth the sound of the trumpet, and taketh not warning; if the sword come, and take him away, his blood shall be upon his own head. He heard the sound of the trumpet, and took not warning; his blood shall be upon him. But he that taketh warning shall deliver his soul. But if the watchman see the sword come, and blow not the trumpet, and the people be not warned; if the sword come, and take any person from among them, he is taken away in his iniquity; but his blood will I require at the watchman’s hand. So thou, O son of man, I have set thee a watchman unto the house of Israel; therefore thou shalt hear the word at My mouth, and warn them from Me. When I say unto the wicked O wicked man, thou shalt die; if thou dost not speak to warn the wicked from his way, that wicked man shall die in his iniquity; but his blood will I require at thine hand.” (Ezek. 33:3-8.)


The buildings that were under construction being finished and ready for occupancy have brought a great relief to all of us and by the 16th of this month, though very congested, Mt. Carmel’s subjects who immigrated from other states will be living on this holy mount.


We are now laying the foundation for a training school building for those who wish to prepare themselves for the declaration of this final warning to God’s dear church, and our prayers are that this building shall be finished without delay, for there is an enormous amount of work yet to be done before we will be able to take care of the ever increasing demand for equipment needed in the proclamation of the eleventh hour call.


Our immediate necessities now are: workers’ living quarters, boys’ and girls’ dormitories, work shop, laundry, bakery, kitchen and dining room, children’s and old peoples’ homes, garages, etc., etc. Hence, we trust that the friends of present truth will not fail in doing their part lest they be cursed with the curse of Meroz, Said the angel of the Lord, “Curse ye bitterly the inhabitants thereof; because they came not to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty.” (Jud. 5:23.) Let us strive to obtain a reward like that of Jael. “He asked water, and she gave him milk; she brought forth butter in a lordly dish. She put her hand to the nail, and her right hand to the workmen’s hammer.” “Blessed shall she be above women in the tent.” (verses 24-26.)


Let these things “engross the whole mind, the whole attention.” Early Writings, 118. We have just a little time left in which to get ready and we should not slow down now but rather speed up. Some of our brethren who were too zealous in raising their goals for the advancement of the Third Angel’s Message to the heathen before the light of present truth found them are now, in the advancement of the Third Angel’s Message in its “loud cry” to their own brethren, taking a vacation! Are you, brother, are you, Sister, doing as much for the “closing work for the church” as you were while asleep in your Laodicean “sad deception”? If not, ask yourself, Why not? Are you of the class shown to the prophet of whom the Lord said, “Thou son of man, the children of thy people still are taking against thee by the wall and in the doors of the houses, and speak one to another, every one to his brother, saying, Come, I pray you, and hear what is the word that cometh forth from the Lord. And they come


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 16                         pg. 1


unto thee as the people cometh, and they sit before thee as My people, and they hear thy words, but they will not do them: for with their mouth they show much love, but their heart goeth after their covetousness. And, lo. thou art unto them as a very lovely song of one that hath a pleasant voice, and can play well on an instrument: for they hear thy words, but they do them not. And when this cometh to pass, (lo. it will come, ) then shall they know that a prophet hath been among them. (Ezek. 33:30-33.)





From South Africa

Dear Brother:

I am writing this to inform you how glad I am for the Symbolic Code News Items….I have no way to emphasize my gladness for these Codes.


For over ten years I was happy in the truth, but later, as I saw the church of God departing from the fundamental principles, I felt the Lord was going to do something for us. Ever since I received the copy of the SRod, a glimpse of light was in my spiritual eyes in such a way that I could read this wonderful book many times… because I had a desire to understand about the 144,000….


I am inviting your united prayers for me and the South African people, and I am glad that today my heart is filled with joy and His sweet Spirit, and I want to proclaim this wonderful message to my brethren and sisters in our churches.


From Georgia

Dear Brethren:

The SRod message has wonderfully reformed me since the last month. I have corrected my eating and conversation and have gained a greater love for my brethren. Yes, it makes me sad that only so few are enough interested in their salvation to study the truth for themselves. Too many forget that God is just, and merciful.

(Signed) P.


From Washington

Dear Brother:

As I read the last Symbolic Code, it was impressed on me of the importance of the paying of the tithe. We have been very slack on paying it….So after reading the Code, I am going to pay it in full right now.


Due to the SRod my belief in Sr. White’s writings has been strengthened and now I have a keen desire for ‘Testimonies,’ and I’m going to buy the full set. Since reading some of her books and the many citations which the SRod contain I can’t help but feel that she is a prophet.

(Signed) H.




Question: “SRod, Vol. 2, p. 257 says the former rain is the Spirit of Prophecy, but ‘Desire of Ages,’ P.827; ‘Testimonies for the Church,’ Vol. 8, p. 21; and ‘The Great Controversy,’ p.611 say the outpouring of the Spirit was in apostolic days. Please harmonize these.”


Answer: The questioner will find the answer to the above in Code #5, pp. 5, 6.


Question: “SRod, Vol. 2, p. 47 says Nebuchadnezzar did not yield his heathen heart to God and page 49 says God in His mercy saved the king. “He became a humble child of God.” I am unable to see the harmony in these two statements.


Answer: God “in His mercy saved the king” and not because of Nebuchadnezzar’s good deeds.


Question: “SRod. Vol. 2, p. 240 explains that Jude 14 & 15 refer to the coming of the Lord to His temple, but ‘Testimonies for the Church,’ Vol. 6, p. 392 applies it to the second coming of Christ. How do you harmonize these and Mal. 3:1-3?”


Answer: Jude 14 & 15 are explained in SRod, Vol. 2, p. 162, 241. However, we may add: the perfect fulfillment of this scripture embraces a period


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 16                         pg. 2


of time in which three judicial events are to expire: namely, first, the investigative judgment for the dead as He came to His heavenly temple in 1844; second, the investigative judgment for the living that is soon to take place; third, Christ’s second coming and the judgment during the millennium, and at last the final execution of His judgment after the millennium. It takes all these events to perfectly fulfill the words: “To execute judgment upon all, and to convince all that are ungodly among them of all their ungodly deeds which they have ungodly committed, and of all their hard speeches which ungodly sinners have spoken against Him.” (Jude 15.)


Malachi Three first applies as a type to the purification of the earthly temple in the days of Christ (John 2:14, 15), but the direct application finds its fulfillment in the antitype, that is, in the purification of the church when He comes to His earthly temple (church) to purify the sons of Levi (the ministry — the 144,000). After this He comes for the investigative judgment of the living to His heavenly temple to blot out their sins. See “The Shepherd’s Rod, “Vol. 2, pp. 240-246, 214-221.


Question: “Are the 144,000, after being sealed, to go and kill all the others in the S.D.A. church who failed to receive the seal?”


Answer: The slaying of the tares in the church is plainly foretold that this work is not man’s duty to perform. The prophet Ezekiel, in vision, was shown that the angels who bear the slaughter weapons are the ones whom the Lord commissioned to “slay utterly old and young, both maids, and little children, and women”…but to “come not near any man upon whom is the mark.” (Ezek. 9:6.) The Lord makes this destruction of the “tares” still plainer by His parabolic illustration, saying:


“Let both grow together until the harvest: and in the time of harvest I will say to the reapers, Gather ye together first the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn them: but gather the wheat into My barn.”


“So shall it be at the end of the world: the angels shall come forth, and sever the wicked from among the just.” (Matt. 13:30, 49.)


Question: “Please explain the last verses of Revelation Six. If the seventh seal is the purification, what takes place under the sixth seal to cause kings, captains, every bondman, every freeman to fear the wrath of the Lamb to the extent that they hide themselves in the dens and in the rocks?”


Answer: The answer to the above is found in the SRod, Vol. 2, pp. 175-180.


Question: “If Jer. 25:31 takes place at the second coming of Christ, how can He plead with all flesh?”


Answer: This question is answered by Isa. 66:16, for there, too, is stated that He will “plead with all flesh,” and the September number of the Code, p. 7 proves that the Lord begins to plead with all flesh in the proclamation of the sealing message and the fulfillment of Ezekiel Nine in the church and will end at the close of probation when the Third Angel’s Message shall have been proclaimed in all the world for a witness unto all nations. Therefore, by the manifestation of God’s judgments, and by the preaching of the message in the time of the Loud Cry “in all the world for a witness unto all nations” He pleads “with all flesh.”


Question: “What do you advise as to the education of our children, especially when the church school is closed to them?”


Answer: If the children are rejected by the church school, then as there is nothing else one can do, the next best thing is to send them to the public school until the Lord gives us further light on this subject. However, those who take the responsibility to turn a child out from school just because the child, according to his conscience, would rather obey God than the traditions of men, the Lord says: “It were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and he cast into the sea, than that he should offend one of these little ones.” (Lu. 17:2.)


Question: “A number of times the S.D.A. ministers have quoted the Rod as saying that after the slaughter, the ‘Rods’ think they will have possession of the denomination-including the churches, institutions, etc. I have seen nothing definite regarding this and have always been of the opinion that the 144,000 would simply inherit the truths and the message. It seems improbable that the law would allow those left to have any of the material things since most of them will have been disfellowshipped, and would we want them? Do you have anything definite on this?”


Answer: These institutions legally belong to the members of the S.D.A. denomination and therefore, when those who do not receive the seal


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 16                         pg. 3


of God in their foreheads fall under the slaughter weapons of the angels, naturally the ones who are left will be the legal owners of all the denominational assets, and as only those who have the seal will be left, there will be no controversy about the legal ownership of the institutions. Though many will be disfellowshipped this would have no bearing as long as we stay with the denomination whether they recognize us as members or not. This condition will prove that the membership is split in factions, and as one faction passes away the other that remains would naturally constitute the denomination and control all its institutions. Moreover, the ministerial faction has neither legal right nor religious ground upon which to disfellowship any of us, for we have done nothing to give them the right to cast us out. If we even now went to law we could win back our membership, for we stand true to the fundamental principles upon which the institutions were erected and the denomination founded, but as they have departed from them and are refusing to get back, on one hand by their conduct they will prove to the legal authorities that they are unlawfully taking possession of the denomination, while on the other hand we by our good behavior will prove to be the legal owners of it. Hence, denying us membership without any legal or religious ground does not make them right and us wrong.


Question: “Does not this statement, ‘Another message of warning and instruction was to be given to the church’ (“The Great Controversy,” p. 424) refer to the Loud Cry — Revelation 18?”


Answer: This “warning and instruction,” according to the paragraph that follows, is in connection with the purification of the church and it is this warning and instruction that bring the Loud Cry — Revelation 18.


Question: “Rev. 8:3 says the angel offered incense ‘with the prayers of all saints,’ but the SRod says, ‘Note the prayer is offered for all saints.’ Why ‘for’? Was it not the prayers of all saints instead of for all saints?”


Answer: The SRod is endeavoring to explain that the Angel offered the saints’ prayers with the incense; that is, He takes the prayers of the saints and in their behalf offers them with the incense before the throne. Thus the prayers of the saints are offered (brought) by the Angel before the throne “for” all the saints and not that the Angel Himself prayed for all the saints.


Question: “Is Bro. Houteff paying for every convert brought to the SRod from the S.D.A. denomination?”


Answer: Yes, Bro. Houteff is paying for every convert but not as purported. It cost something to carry this work and to reach the people, and therefore Bro. Houteff is paying something to accomplish this great work. However, if the questioner wants to know if Bro. Houteff is paying so much per head to any one who brings in a convert, we say, No. Those who go to work by giving studies and creating interest he helps them with their expenses to the amount of success they have. Therefore, this divine principle gives to every believer an opportunity to go to work in the Lord’s vineyard. This rule leaves without an excuse every one who is able to go to work, provides the “hire” for every worthy laborer and sifts out those who may be following for the “loaves and fishes.” Quickly find your place, my brother and my sister, for the day is far spent and “the night cometh, when no man can work.”


Question: “In the study on ‘One Taken and the Other Left,’ Matt. 13:49 is understood by some to apply also to the literal coming of Christ. If this be so, then how are we to apply the statement on page 24 of tract #1, ‘The Dardanelles of the Bible,’ which says: ‘This separation also applies to the purification of the church, for the bad ones were taken away from among the good, and not the good from among the bad. The bad that were in the net (church) were thrown out, and the good ones left.'”


Answer: It is not making a double application, but is stated because of what is said on page 23 of tract #1, and is merely showing that the two parables are referring to the same event, — the purification of the church, which is more clearly described on page 25. There are no wicked among the just at the time Christ comes in the clouds, for the saints are then in companies separate from all worldlings. See “Early Writings,” 282, 283.


Question: “Is Bro. Houteff paying for the land on Mt. Carmel from the tithe? From the remarks published on this subject in the August Code, pp. 2-7, in answer to a charge against him, it seems that he made no denial but rather agreed, and I do not mean to say that he is wrong but I wish to know the truth of the matter.”


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 16                         pg. 4


Answer: The tract of land on which Mt. Carmel Center stands was purchased last April and is to be used in the work of carrying the sealing message in the ingathering of the 144,000 — the “firstfruits” and, it may be also used for the ingathering of the “great multitude” — the second fruits, and for caring for the worthy poor, aged, and disabled who have not only accepted the message of the True Witness to the Laodiceans, but who are also walking in its penetrating light as revealed by the SRod.


The financial end of this most needed enterprise is made possible by the use of all the money derived from the sales of the SRod volumes profit and principle since published, also some of the tithe, with the remainder being borrowed.


The questioner has doubtless heard many fairy tales about the SRod and its great work, for we find that most of the people, even those who claim to believe that the teaching of the SRod is inspired, are inclined to question, criticize, find fault, rather than to help make this charitable institution a fitting place for God’s presence and for a blessing to His people — “the poor, the maimed, the lame, the blind” of the “streets and lanes of the city” — and sad to say that those who have done the least to help us with their money are the first to find fault and the most zealous that their plans and ideas should be followed in this “closing work for the church” — the laying of the foundation for the finishing of the great closing work for the whole world.


They are saying by their actions, “Let me tell you how to teach your message” (“Testimonies to Ministers,” 476), notwithstanding that the Spirit of God has forewarned them in the following plain words: “There will be those among us who will always want to control the work of God, to dictate even what movements shall be made when the work goes forward under the direction of the angel who joins the third angel in the message to be given to the world.” — “Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 300.


Those who fall in this temptation and pride of opinion are fulfilling Luke 19:14. At this time when Christ is “taking the reins in His own hands” they are, by their actions, sending a message to Him saying, “We will not have this man to reign over us.


We would not keep our friends in darkness concerning our work, and to relieve them from overtaxing their minds, we say, This is the best we have. It has cost them nothing and if it is not the thing they are looking for, they need not overtax their minds as to how this great work will be carried on and whether it shall prosper or fail, for they can neither keep it up nor tear it down — it will either stand or fall on its own merits — and we shall neither do nor say anything to harm them if they should choose to depart and walk with us no more.




Part 2.                   “That Thou Mayest Prosper and be in Health”

(Continued from Sept. Issue)


One of the most common causes for various diseases is constipation. Those who desire to keep well should not let a day pass by with less than two good bowel movements. It is better to take any drug laxative than to allow the system to get filled with poison. However, one need not use harmful drugs when he can obtain a remedy which will be practically harmless. An enema is a good colon eliminator in an emergency.


As defective elimination can be corrected by a proper diet and bending exercise, there is no reason why, at least in most cases, that the normal functions of the bowels should not be restored. A daily use of a little fruit almost of any kind, whether dried or fresh, will aid to relieve this condition. One kind of fruit might be an effectual aid to one person while it would not be to another. Therefore, the individual should exercise his judgment by personal experience as to the kind of fruit he should use.


“Some foods that are adapted for use at one season or in one climate are not suited to another. So there are different foods best suited for persons in different occupations.” — “Ministry of Healing,” p. 297.


When the fruit is unavailable or too high priced, raw vegetables such as finely chopped cabbage, carrots, turnips, green corn, etc. which have been put through a food chopper, if possible, may take their place. Cooked or raw greens are also beneficial. Several glasses


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 16                         pg. 5


of fresh or diluted canned milk will bring the desired results for some individuals. All white flour products, pastries, and confections should be positively avoided. Honey will take the place of sweets. The use of bran may at first be a good eliminator, but it has the tendency to be habit-forming, and at last becomes ineffective and leaves the individual in worse condition than in the beginning: and besides this a sensitive stomach can not handle it. Soft, sticky “mushes” eaten as breakfast foods may be sparingly used when enough roughage is taken along with them and when defective elimination does not prevail.


Though nearly all nutmeats are more or less constipating, when good judgment is exercised they can with wisdom be used with success, and vegetarians will find them so essential that it is almost impossible to maintain health without them. Nevertheless their being a highly concentrated food, it is very easy to overeat of them, thus bringing more harm upon the system than by a proportionate over consumption of more bulky articles of less food value. For an example, if walnuts are used at each meal, two good sized ones are all the average individual can stand. When using peanut butter, two level teaspoons are sufficient. If these nutmeats are used only once a day, one half of the above daily ration is all the system can successfully handle. This of course depends much on the richness and the food value that the meal contains. For some individuals even this amount is too much and will bring headache or other disagreeable effects to which nature resorts as a warning against such transgressions.


It is not safe for one to try to maintain health by using the above mentioned articles without the legumes such as beans, peas, lentils, etc., except they be replaced if necessary, by a substitute. Dairy products should not be used at all, save for the time being, milk, cream, and cottage cheese. Eggs are harmful to children and to youth, but may be sparingly used by others when necessary. This, however, is not to be understood to mean that eggs, when used now and then in foods such as griddle cakes (not regular pancakes), rice, etc., should not be eaten by children and youth.


We should not forget that the human machine needs a lubricant to perform its daily task. Vegetarians should have this constantly in mind and should use a little vegetable oil in nearly all foods. Olive oil is the best. However, other good oils can be used. We are not definitely clear about cotton seed oils, and imitation butter fats (margarines). It is safest to avoid them. It is not necessary to use butter spread on bread, but those who are in the habit of doing so and who think they can not get along without it can use thick cream. However, plain bread is more healthful.


One of the prevailing disorders of our day is gastritis, especially among S.D.A.’s. This sickness, as well as many others, is a warning to God’s people that it is the result of neglecting to live the principles of health reform, and that since the time the light on this subject came to us as a people there has been a curse resting upon us.


This stomach disorder is common at all ages, and is caused principally by a faulty diet — overeating, wrong combinations, poor cooking, spoiled food, etc. Meals in succession consisting of fruit, such as apples, grapes, oranges, watermelons, etc. without any other food which contains some sort of a lubricant, when continued for some time, will bring this condition, also raw root vegetables may bring the same effect, but a little peanut butter with each meal will in most cases counteract the evil.


This disease is often brought about by starvation through irregularity; that is, as the stomach is constantly endeavoring to grind or digest the food by one wall working against the other, when left empty for some time, or a number of times now and then, the constant friction will irritate the lining and cause inflammation, bring pain, sickly feeling, belching of gas, etc. Soon after a meal there is a relief, but as the absence of gastric juices and the abnormal or inflamed condition of the stomach retards digestion, fermentation sets in, and the trouble is renewed. If and when the food and the gas leave the stomach, there should be relief, but just then this attrition starts anew between the inflamed walls and instead of feeling better and improving, the trouble grows worse if food is not taken. Sometimes this condition is brought about by an excessive flow of gastric juices, produced by over-stimulated secretional glands, working on an empty stomach.


Hence, the only remedy for this illness is one that will heal the lining, and the only measure which will do this is on the one hand, not to leave the stomach go empty and, on the other, to eat easily digested


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 16                         pg. 6


nutritious foods, which will act as a lubricant to prevent further irritation in the case of attrition, and to reduce the flow of acid in the case of abnormal gland secretion.


Under this condition one of the best articles of food one can take is a half pint or less of warm cream (not hot) to which has been added some milk and the beaten yolk of an egg, with some salt if desired. This will act as a healing ointment, at the same time supplying the necessary minerals and elements for the upkeep of the body.


If the condition of the stomach is very bad, even this easily digested and soothing food may not set well. However, as there is nothing better that we can prescribe at this time, and as the stomach must not be left empty to continue wearing itself out, the patient may take in less of this liquid food at a time, but precaution must be exercised that, just as soon as it leaves the stomach (not before nor long after), more of this liquid be taken in. When the digestive organs are capable of taking care of this article of food, a slice or two of bread well and slowly toasted but not burned, may be added. Well browned zwieback does not contain the food value. Cottage cheese made of cream is excellent too. Buttermilk, yogurt, and sour milk are also good. After the stage is reached where these foods are well digested, it is advisable to try a glass of fruit juice half an hour before meals.


As improvement is gained, other foods may be gradually added to this basic diet, but they should be such as will not revive the old trouble, and of very small quantities until there is evidence that the system can handle these articles in normal quantities.


Those who have this trouble, please inform us of the results after giving this treatment a fair trial. But remember that one bad combination, one wrong eating, will either entirely or partly bring back the old trouble; therefore great care must be exercised as to when, what, how, and how much one shall eat. Never take a chance. Always leave the table while you are yet hungry.


As stomach disorders are brought about by numerous causes, generally transgressions, it is impossible to describe each condition or prescribe one remedy for every case. Therefore, each should try to correct his habits and eat that which best agrees with him.


To maintain the good results gained, do not start trailing again over the old road of careless habits. A little peanut butter to which a proportionate amount of honey is added if desired, on a slice of whole wheat bread at each meal, especially when the meal consists of fruit or raw vegetables, will help prevent this gastric complaint coming back. Never use roasted peanut butter if you can obtain the raw, which you will find more delicious and healthful.


Peanut butter cooked with grains or roasts makes the food article too rich and too heavy. Hence, it is well to avoid such combinations. The best foods are those which are native, and which come with the seasons of the year.


For those who are troubled by excessive gastric juice, a glass or two full of fresh water taken before meals will be found helpful; but in cases where this digestive fluid is deficient, it is best not to drink until an hour after meals. By experimenting you can diagnose your own case.


“It is impossible to make an unvarying rule to regulate every one’s habits, and no one should think himself a criterion for all. Not all can eat the same things. Foods that are palatable and wholesome to one person may be distasteful, and even harmful, to another. Some can not use milk, while others thrive on it. Some persons can not digest peas and beans; others find them wholesome. For some the coarser grain preparations are good food, while others can not use them.


Those who live in new countries or in poverty-stricken districts, where fruits and nuts are scarce, should not be urged to exclude milk and eggs from their dietary….


“Some are continually anxious lest their food, however simple and healthful, may hurt them. To these let me say, Do not think that your food will injure you; do not think about it at all. Eat according to your best judgment; and when you have asked the Lord to bless the food for the strengthening of your body, believe that He hears your prayer, and be at rest.” — “Ministry of Healing,” pp. 319, 320, 321.


Do not forget that your teeth are in your mouth and not in your stomach. Think not that your stomach can take care of a bucket-sized meal; remember that it holds less than a quart and must have a little space by which to maintain its peristalsis. Do not expect your system


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 16                         pg. 7


to run without breaking down if you neglect to keep it clean and lubricated. It is absurd to entertain the idea that your fine mechanism can continue working on substances which contain no energy. Do not leave it dry — take in plenty of fresh water lest by getting stagnant you pollute the atmosphere. For a pleasant association with your friends, the pure juice of two lemons taken once a week on an empty stomach will scour your body on the inside and a bucketful of hot water and soap will polish it on the outside. Pure lemon juice at first may bring the same distress as when applied to an open sore; therefore only a little at first should be tried in water before taking a full dose.


When in distress caused by gas, relief may be obtained perhaps in an hour’s time by lying down on the stomach.


Brush your teeth after each meal and remove all the food from between your teeth to prevent bad odor and decay, for food ferments; in fact, in less than four hours fermentation sets in and the acid created by it immediately begins to dissolve the enamel. Unclean, yellow looking teeth, covered with tartar, surely do not represent the “King of kings and Lord of lords,” Whose garments are whiter than snow. Pumice powder mixed with soap and tooth paste will polish your teeth, or you may go to a dentist and have them cleaned. If you do your own teeth cleaning, do not use pumice powder except when necessary, for it is hard on the enamel. Disinfect your tooth brush at least once a week lest you contract pyorrhea. Salt sprinkled over the tooth brush is one of the best antiseptics. Let your brush always hang outside in the sunshine.


Always keep your hands and finger nails clean.


Clean up, brother! Clean up, sister! for we are going home!


Those who neglect to conform to these health principles, need not think if they are sick, or if they get sick, that God is going to work a miracle to restore them to health, and should not ask us to pray for them. If He should heal them, most people would take it as an evidence that He has approved of their transgressions against nature.


(To be continued)


The Fight with Appetite


If with Jesus in fiery chariot you would ride,

You must put your feet upon your human pride.

Then you may sit as a king by His side–

The Song of Moses and the Lamb learn and sing.


When Joshua conquered his stubborn foes

As he entered Canaan, so the story goes,

He said, put your feet upon your enemies’ neck,

For God will help you their kingdom to wreck.


So we who believe “The Shepherd’s Rod”

Must have faith in the power of the living God.

If we conquer all the foes we meet,

We must make straight paths for lame feet.


Let us not forget pride caused Lucifer’s fall;

He will seek to hinder those who heed the 11th Hour Call.

For well he knows who will fill the vacant place–

‘Twill be men and women who are saved by grace.


We will find now our hardest fight

To overcome our perverted appetite.

So let us put on the whole armour of God

If we would not sleep beneath the sod.


If of our bodies we take not proper care,

Then God cannot hear or answer our prayer.

He who turns from the law of physical salvation

Cannot be a channel of divine revelation.


For only by eating and drinking for God’s glory

Shall we be permitted to tell the final gospel story,

And thus prove to the sincere who believe in God

That we have found the Truth in the “Shepherd’s Rod.”


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 16                         pg. 8


For if we in every act glorify our Saviour and God,

He will glorify us as messengers of “The Shepherd’s Rod.”


—H.W. Jones

“Pedestrian Poet.”


Written to be read on Sabbath, Oct. 5, 1935

At Mt. Carmel Center where Truth can enter.





If there be any of our brethren who wish to do something for Mt. Carmel, but who for lack of other means have thought to donate some farm products, such as beans, lentils, peas, etc., we wish to inform them that we would be very happy to receive any such imperishable food stuffs.



Because some of our brethren are writing for a third volume of “The Shepherd’s Rod,” we herein announce that the third volume is being published in the form of tracts and are sent out free to all S.D.A.’s. Thus far there are five such tracts. However, we expect a sixth one by the end of the year.



We are endeavoring to have the new items in the Code as accurate as possible, but this cannot be done without the cooperation of all those who send in reports of news and experiences, etc. State every item of interest as explicitly as the English language can make it.



Those who are corresponding with us, Or receiving literature, if moved from their present location, please inform this office immediately of your new address. The field workers should not neglect this nor fail to remind their companies to do so.



All mail for Mt. Carmel should be addressed in care of The Universal Publishing Association. All monies — tithes and offerings — when sent by mail should be made out to Mrs. F. Charboneau, and remember that the SRod headquarters home office is no longer in California, but at Mt. Carmel Center, Waco, Texas.



Let all new converts to the SRod inform us how the message found them. Though of little importance this may seem to be, yet we who have to contend with many office problems will consider it a great favor. Thank you.




Our united prayer on Friday evening (5 P.M. Pacific Standard Time; 6 P.M. Mountain Standard Time; 7 P.M. Central Standard Time; 8 P.M. Eastern Standard Time) in behalf of our brethren who are in darkness regarding present truth, should be faithfully observed by all concerned.


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 16                         pg. 9

Vol. 1  The Symbolic Code  No. 17

Vol. 1  The Symbolic Code  No. 17





Volume One       November 15, 1935

No. 17   Waco, Texas


In The Interest Of The S.D.A. Denomination




In the last issue of the Code we reported that the foundation of a training school building was laid. We are now glad to inform all those who are interested in this “startling revelation” that this building will be sufficiently finished for occupancy in the next two weeks if the Lord will. However, in our last report we did not fully explain the style, purpose, and size of this latest structure. Therefore, we are now happy to complete our last report.


The size of the above stated building is 20 x 45 feet, two story structure. This is not our permanent school building, but rather only for the time being. The ground floor is to be used for sheltering some of Mt. Carmel’s vehicles, and it is our intention that later this structure shall be turned into dwellings.


Although this badly needed addition to Carmel’s building program will soon be finished, we are sorry to say that as yet we cannot take care of any newcomers except it be for two or three self-sacrificing laborers without families who will volunteer to write a few lines of their latter lives’ history by faithful labor in the chronicles of the Third Angel’s Message in its closing scenes, for the fact that we lack the extra housing facilities and other necessary accommodations, but our united prayers with the prayers of all concerned are for speedily overcoming this congested and handicapped condition, and we know that He who has led us thus far with wise counsel and mighty power will not forsake us now.


Therefore, let all who are standing in the light arise “as an army with banners” if they want God’s blessings from this mount, and together with us put the shoulder to the wheel and help push over this heavily loaded chariot with the “firstfruits” to its home destination.


We thank all our brethren for their assistance in this mighty work and we hope that with the help of God we shall not disappoint them by falling short in our God-given privilege as others who have not only disappointed their brethren but also dishonored God and made the truth of none effect by stepping off the firm platform and by failing to climb up the ladder of truth which leads to our eternal home.


But above all we thank our heavenly Father, not only for His tender care and guiding hand in preparing us for the proclamation of the sealing message, but also for His never failing Word which always lightens our path for some distance ahead of our feet, in that He has foretold that at this time “the house of David shall be as God, as the angel of the Lord before them.” (Zech. 12:8.)


Therefore, let us unitedly, as one, raise our voices and say: “Awake, awake; put on thy strength, O Zion; put on thy beautiful garments, O Jerusalem, the holy city: for henceforth there shall no more come into thee the uncircumcised and the unclean…Behold, the Lord hath proclaimed unto the end of the world, Say ye to the daughter of Zion, Behold, thy salvation cometh; behold, His reward is with Him, and His work before Him.” For thus saith the Lord: “For Zion’s sake will I not hold My peace, and for Jerusalem’s sake I will not rest, until the righteousness thereof go forth as brightness, and the salvation thereof as a lamp that burneth. And the Gentiles shall see thy righteousness, and all kings thy glory: and thou shalt be called by a new name, which the mouth of the Lord shall name. Thou shalt also be a crown of glory in the hand of the Lord, and a royal diadem in the hand of thy God. And they shall call them, The holy people, The redeemed of the Lord: and thou shalt be called, Sought out, A city not forsaken.” (Isa. 52:1; 62:1-3, 12.)


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 17                         pg. 1


If we fail in this most important work, since the world began, the blazing penetrating light that is shining on our pathway at this time shall turn against us like a consuming fire and instead of making us wise and “shine as the brightness of the firmament…and as the stars forever and ever” (Dan. 12:3) it will burn both our root and branch.


Therefore, “Go through, go through the gates; prepare ye the way of the people; cast up, cast up the highway; gather out the stones; lift up a standard for the people.” (Isa. 52:10.)


“Plead with your mother, plead: for she is not My wife, neither am I her husband: let her therefore put away her whoredoms out of her sight, and her adulteries from between her breasts.” (Hos. 2:2.)


A word to those who are between two opinions and to those who doubt the progress and success of this “special work of purification.” “The Great Controversy,” p. 425. The Lord is warning them of the zeal that shall move His “servants” whom He shall “disclose to view” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 80) in the proclamation of this message, saying: “I have set watchmen upon thy walls, O Jerusalem, which shall never hold their peace day nor night: ye that make mention of the Lord, keep not silence, and give Him no rest, till He establish, and till He make Jerusalem a praise in the earth.” (Isa. 62:6.)


“Like the noise of chariots on the tops of the mountains shall they leap, like the noise of a flame of fire that devoureth the stubble, as a strong people set in battle array. Before their face the people shall be much pained: all faces shall gather blackness. They shall run like mighty men; they shall climb the wall like men of war; and they shall march every one on his ways, and they shall not break their ranks: neither shall one thrust another; they shall walk every one in his path: and when they fall upon the sword, they shall not be wounded. They shall run to and fro in the city; they shall run upon the wall, they shall climb upon the houses; they shall enter in at the windows like a thief. The earth shall quake before them; the heavens shall tremble: the sun and the moon shall be dark, and the stars shall withdraw their shining: and the Lord shall utter His voice before His army: for His camp is very great: for He is strong that executeth His word: for the day of the Lord is great and very terrible; and who can abide it? Therefore also now, saith the Lord, turn ye even to Me with all your heart, and with fasting, and with weeping, and with mourning: and rend your heart, and not your garments, and turn unto the Lord your God: for He is gracious and merciful, slow to anger, and of great kindness, and repenteth Him of the evil.” (Joel 2:5-13.) Therefore, “Choose ye this day,” “if the Lord be God, follow Him: but if Baal, then follow him.”




Dear Brethren in Present Truth:


We are beginning to see signs of the fulfillment of Isaiah 54 and are constrained by the prophetic long waiting words, as they now for the first time ring in our ears, saying; “Sing, O barren, thou that didst not bear; break forth into singing, and cry aloud, thou that didst not travail with child: for more are the children of the desolate than the children of the married wife, saith the Lord. Enlarge the place of thy tent, and let them stretch forth the curtains of thine habitations: spare not, lengthen thy cords, and strengthen thy stakes; for thou shalt break forth on the right hand and on the left; and thy seed shall inherit the Gentiles, and make the desolate cities to be inhabited. And all thy children shall be taught of the Lord; and great shall be the peace of thy children.” (Isa. 54:1-3, 13.)


We are rejoicing in the fact that the message of The Shepherd’s Rod is still going well in Charleston, and even though our brethren have not left one stone unturned in their efforts to stamp out the blessed message of present truth, we are happy to report a fine little company of colored believers, 9 in number, who are well established in present truth, five of whom have already been disfellowshipped, with the remaining four of them who are bracing themselves for the opportunity that might be their’s to witness for their Lord in like manner.


After seeing with our own eyes the complete failure of the Gen.


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 17                         pg. 2


Conference men to refute the teachings of The Shepherd’s Rod, it gives us great courage to press on in this hour of trial, and as a result we have added several new members to our white company also.


One of the Gen. Conf. men while here tirading The Shepherd’s Rod, refused to sit down with us and show us the error in The Shepherd’s Rod. A sister who was near by seeing the unfairness of his position determined in her own mind that she would study for herself and as a result she is with us now rejoicing in present truth.


We have had some wonderful meetings lately, and I am sure that the Lord has been speaking to our hearts that we might get them in tune for the heralding of this blessed message that is soon to break forth in a Great Loud Cry.


Elder Wilson brought to us fine spiritual food, for which we are very thankful.


We ask to be remembered in the prayers of all who sigh and cry for all the abominations in the midst thereof that we may continue to do His will, and as we unite our prayers with their’s for blessings upon Mt. Carmel, and the work in general, I beg to remain


Yours to be among the 144,000,

(Signed) J.G. Buckheister, Charleston, S. Car.



By E.T. Wilson

Dear Brethren:


As it is almost impossible to write personally to all of you, I am happy to report through this little paper that I am again in the eastern part of our great fertile field of the “firstfruits,” and that God’s mighty hand has lead me all the way.


We never cease to marvel at the great love of our heavenly Father, and, with the Psalmist we can truly say: “What is man that thou art mindful of him?” I felt indebted to our Protector as I arrived safely in the East after an absence of many months, for I am ever mindful of the dangers of travel in times like these, but it has pleased the Lord to keep His humble servant during the past several months while visiting those “standing in the light,” and “sighing and crying” for their own sins and for those of their dear brethren in the church.


We find our people everywhere, hungering and thirsting for the truth, and many of them are conscious that God is about to visit His church in a special way, and thus when the message of present truth is presented to them, they eagerly take hold of it in spite of the fear the enemy of truth has created in their hearts by telling them not to listen to anyone who sympathizes with us in “the straight testimony of the True Witness to the Laodiceans.”


Indeed this glorious message is causing a “shaking among God’s people” (“Early Writings,” p. 270) and, though many will arise against it, the honest in heart will receive it and cause them to “exalt the standard” in their own lives, and lift it up for others to behold. Hence, the shaking will go on until “the closing work for the church” — “the sealing…of the 144,000” — is finished, when angels’ hands shall remove “all things that offend,” leaving God’s church pure and spotless. We find that many in our ranks long for the experience which all who are “left in the land” will have.


It has been a long hard pull to get most of our people to see that much of the Scriptures which we have been applying to other religious bodies, refer to us as a people, and that the experience of the Jewish nation is being repeated in our current history. In fact, the servant of the Lord tells us that we “have done worse than they.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 1, p. 129. Surely the Lord has been merciful to the S.D.A. church, and we now fully realize that it is indeed “the object of His supreme regard”! and we can truly say, “Had He dealt with us according to our just deserts, none of us would be here.” May the Lord help us to be more appreciative of His great love and mercy.


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 17                         pg. 3




Dear Brethren in Present Truth:


It is my desire to study The Shepherd’s Rod message more fully. As we are to try the spirits and be fully persuaded in our own mind, I will let no one take away from me my God given liberty; I will study for myself.


I have been in the S.D.A. church for over 40 years, and as I love the truth more than before, I see the need for reformation. The church is getting more and more like the world but I must drift along no longer with the unconverted multitude — I must by my good example encourage others for the better and not for the worse.

(Signed) Mrs. S.E.J.


I came to town Wednesday and went to church but, as usual, could not get in, and as the rest of the Shepherd’s Rod believers are away, I had to stay out all by myself. It was a great temptation for me to stay away from church, for I knew that none of those who believe in present truth would be there. It was so hard to stand alone, but I knew God was with me, and so I stayed. Pray for me that I may forever remain faithful.

(Signed) Mrs. N.W.


We have been in the Third Angel’s Message for five years but have learned more since we read your books and began to study Sr. White’s writings, as you advised us, and I pray that I may be ready to stand for my Saviour now that, when He comes, He may say to me, “Well done.”

(Signed) Mrs. C.D.


From a Young S.D.A. Member in Sunny California

After Taking Hold of Present Truth


“When I think back into the winter before last and last summer, it was continually tennis tournaments, golf, swimming, basket ball, croquet, ping-pong, baseball, volley ball, all kinds of competition; parties — lawn parties, beach parties, snow parties, skating parties, and every other kind of party, including card parties (but excluding drinking and smoking parties), joy rides, amusement concessions — well, it was just one good time after another. Tennis, ping-pong, and dancing almost got me, but I thank the Lord that The Shepherd’s Rod came along just in time to save me.”

(Signed) Miss G.P.


Dear Brethren:


The following is my testimony in connection with The Shepherd’s Rod.


I want to thank the Lord for The Shepherd’s Rod Message, which connects the Angel of Revelation 18:1 with the Third Angel’s Message. “Early Writings,” p. 277. I am fully convinced it is “the message of the True Witness to the Laodiceans” (the S.D.A. church).


This great message has brought me to a realization that if we hope to have a part in the earth made new, we must cease to trifle with God’s ways as revealed in the Bible and Testimonies.


Again, I thank the Lord for this great message. Its great power has converted me on many subjects which at one time I, with the rest of my brethren, considered non-essentials. It has placed my feet on the same solid foundation on which our Saviour stood and as it gave Him the victory over all the onslaughts of Satan, it will do the same for me.


I fully realize that it is a glorious message for the obedient to its demands, who walk in its bright light, but O how sad and how terrible a message it is for the disobedient and who love darkness rather than light!


My prayer is that the Lord will guide and direct me fully into this message that I may walk in His ways, and follow the path He directs, learn to “refuse the evil and choose the good,” that I may have a part in the work of the 144,000 when the Third Angel’s Message shall swell in to the Loud Cry, and that I may be 100% perfect in all His ways.


Your brother in the Message of Rev. 18:1 as brought to my attention by The Shepherd’s Rod,

(Signed) W.A.E.


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 17                         pg. 4




Question: “What position does the sealing message take concerning marriage in these last days? Does not the apostle Paul in 1 Cor. 7:27, 29 teach that Christians should not marry for the reason that ‘the time is short’?”


Answer: The seventh chapter of first Corinthians contains very good lessons on the subject of marriage and its relationship, and it is so plain that it hardly needs any comment by which to obtain the desired information. If the party concerned would carefully restudy the whole chapter and then sum Paul’s teachings it will be readily seen that he is not insisting that the followers of Christ should remain single, neither is he insisting that they should be married, but he is plainly setting forth the possible results in both cases; then he leaves the matter to be decided personally by those who are concerned.


In the beginning of this chapter he sums his own statement of verse 1 by saying: “Nevertheless, to avoid fornication, let every man have his own wife, and let every woman have her own husband.” (verse 2.) Then he continues: “Brethren, let every man, wherein he is called, therein abide with God. Art thou bound unto a wife? seek not to be loosed. Art thou loosed from a wife? seek not a wife. But and if thou marry, thou hast not sinned; and if a virgin marry, she hath not sinned.” (verses 24, 27, 28.)


In verses 32 and 33 he gives the reason for preferring single life by saying: “He that is unmarried careth for the things that belong to the Lord, how he may please the Lord: but he that is married careth for the things that are of the world, how he may please his wife.” “I suppose therefore that this is good for the present distress.” (verse 26.)


That is, those who were married were more or less tied up with home and family problems which under the conditions then, “present distress,” were not at liberty to serve the Lord as effectually in the proclamation of the gospel as if they were single. The following shows that his request is not compulsory but rather a matter of choice. “So then he that giveth her in marriage doeth well; but he that giveth her not in marriage doeth better.” (verse 38.)


Those who desire to please God and bless His people will ever be seeking to shape up their lives and home affairs so that they may serve Him better even under most forbidding circumstances, whether the requirement be for them to marry or to stay single, and whatever their lot may be they should be content therein, for it is God Who giveth and Who taketh away.


The human trend of thought without the Spirit of truth hardly ever stays in the middle of the road — it is liable to pull aside either in one direction or in the other. For instance, if the doctrine of celibacy was taught by an extremist and followed in Paul’s time, the Christian church would in the last 1900 years have been depopulated and gone out of existence — cease to be — except its membership had been constantly kept up — replenished-by — newly converted Gentiles; and if the whole world would have been converted to Christianity in Paul’s time, the world would have ceased in that generation — 1800 years ago! Hence, the ultimate aim of the gospel would have been to blot out the human family from the face of the earth, leaving Satan and his angels as earth’s only inhabitants — fulfilling the intruder’s determined purpose.


To our knowledge, the Bible nowhere forbids anyone getting married if he so desires and if the act is to glorify God — marrying within the faith and for serving Him better than before. “This is a true saying,” says Paul to Timothy, “If a man desire the office of a bishop, he desireth a good work. A bishop then must be blameless, the husband of one wife.” (1 Tim. 3:1, 2.)


The marriage which God instituted in the beginning of our world is to last as long as the world lasts, for we read:


“Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils; speaking lies in hypocrisy; having their conscience seared with a hot iron; forbidding to marry.” (1 Tim. 4:1-3.)


The above scripture plainly points out the fact that those who attempt to set aside the marriage relationship in the “latter times” –


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 17                         pg. 5


our day — are not doing the will of God but rather the will of “seducing spirits.” Hence, we should be careful what we do and say lest we give an offence to God and bring in the evil spirits in the midst of us and thus become the servants of Satan instead of the “servants of God.”


If the enemy should by his temptations cause us to set out on such a satanic program, “forbidding to marry,” he would by our own earnest efforts destroy the message which we are to bear to the whole world; for, if we “forbid to marry,” we by that act would be helping Satan and in turn, with zeal and certainty, he will call attention to the above quoted scripture and proclaim far and wide that our message instead of being from God is from “seducing spirits.”!


The sealing message which we bear nowhere forbids marrying. Therefore, if God, Who has instituted the marriage relation has not discontinued it, then for any of us to attempt to do so would be committing as great a sin as if we should attempt to remove any one commandment of His law or ordinances which He has instituted. No one has the right to impose his ideas upon others as their final guide of life. No one should attempt to become a criterion for all.


He who undertakes the responsibility to dictate what others must do, control their minds and direct their conscience, is guilty of pushing God aside, and of taking His place — sitting “in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God.” (2 Thess. 2:4.) In other words, whosoever undertakes a responsibility which God has not placed upon him, he is by his action seeking to take God’s place, unconsciously saying in his evil heart: “I will ascend above the heights of the clouds; I will be like the Most High.” (Isa. 14:14.) The Lord’s command is: “What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder.” (Matt. 19; 6.)


God has authorized no one to dictate to others as to whether they should live a married or single life, or whom they should marry and whom they should not other than to pass his or her opinion if so requested by the parties concerned. Parents can advise but when their advice is not appreciated and rejected, they should do as the Father of the prodigal — let them have their way lest they should lose them for ever.


Question: “How is it that the Laodiceans (the S.D.A.’s) are included in the seven heads of the beasts? Please explain this point in a clear, simple way.”


Answer: We have tried to clear this subject in as simple a manner as possible wherever it appears in our literature and, so far as we know, all those who have taken the pains to study thoroughly with an unbiased mind and a desire to know the truth of this most vital subject for this time are satisfied with the explanations. Therefore, it is evident that the questioner has not as yet read all that pertains to his question. Hence, we call his attention to The Shepherd’s Rod, Vol. 1, pp. 209-222; Vol. 2, pp. 85-107; Symbolic Code, No. 5, p. 6.


The fact that his question is not concerning one beast, but “beasts,” it is further evident that he has not thoroughly studied this subject. Nevertheless, as requested, we shall here briefly give a reason why the S.D.A. denomination is included in the symbolical heads.


First of all, let it be understood that the S.D.A. denomination is included in the symbols of the leopard-like beast of Revelation 13:1-10 and excluded from the scarlet colored of Revelation 17.


The Shepherd’s Rod proves that the beast was wounded by the blow through the reformation. See “The Great Controversy,” 142, par. 2; 155, par. 2; 162, par. 1; 190, par. 1; “The Signs of the Times,” April 12, 1932. (The quotation of this latter reference is found on page 63 of our tract No. 4, “The Latest News for Mother.”)


Therefore, as long as Protestantism entertains the spirit of the reformers “his deadly wound” could not be healed but rather get worse. Consequently, as the “wound” on the head represents universal reformation among Christendom, the healing of the wound must also represent universal apostasy which is further proved by the fact that the “blasphemy” is over all seven heads and which denotes that while by words


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 17                         pg. 6


they claim to be Christ’s followers – Christians — in practice they are not. Thus, they blaspheme. See Revelation 2:9; Ezek. 20:27. And since the wound is healed in the period of the S.D.A. denomination, and if this denomination is the one which God has appointed to keep the Spirit of the reformation (the sore on the head), if it has not apostatized the wound could not be healed.


Furthermore, as the popular churches rejected the messages from heaven, the S.D.A. denomination having done the same by setting aside the fundamental principles that were laid down by the Spirit of Prophecy for governing the denominational affairs, and for rejecting the message in 1888 and the one now, is no less guilty. Therefore, if the popular churches are symbolized by the heads, why should the S.D.A. be excluded?


Moreover, the truth of the heads is not the only light there is for God’s people by which to find out the church’s condition, for we read in the “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 8, p. 250 in plain words, not in symbols but from the lips of Christ. Said He: “Can you not see how they have pretentiously covered up their defilement and rottenness of character? ‘How is the faithful city become an harlot?’ My Father’s house is made a house of merchandise, a place whence the divine presence and glory have departed! For this cause there is weakness, and strength is lacking.”


Still further, had not the Laodiceans (S.D.A.’s) apostatized, Christ could not have said: “I will spue thee out of My mouth.” (Rev. 3:16.) In harmony with the questioner’s request we have answered this question in as “clear, simple way” as we can possibly do it.




(Continued from Oct. Issue)


How to Maintain Health


All must remember that our bodies are made of sixteen elements. If one should run out of any of these, it would impair his health and bring trouble as does the lack of gas, oil, grease, water, oxygen, or the absence of electric current to a motor car — surrenders its usefulness. Therefore, let us not be less careful in caring for our bodies than we do for our vehicles which can be easily replaced by more suitable ones, for though we can buy a new car we cannot replace our God given bodies.


There is no drug, medicine, or any other manufactured product that will supply these life-giving elements. Our Creator has placed these essentials in the food and in the air He has created for our use, and as these body building materials wear out by daily supplying energy for the upkeep of the ever moving organism, they must be replenished daily to maintain life and health in our beings and the usefulness of our most delicate and enduring mechanism. Hence, for the upkeep of our wonderful body’s ceaseless need, God said, “I have given you every herb bearing seed, which is upon the face of all the earth, and every tree, in the which is the fruit of a tree yielding seed; to you it shall be for meat.” (Gen. 1:29.)


Consequently, no one can obtain all these elements by the use of one kind or limited variety of food. Had the Creator of the earth placed every good and useful thing in life in one place or locality of the earth’s area, the human family would have settled on that one spot as the early post-diluvians attempted to, and said: “Go to, let us build us a city and a tower, whose top may reach unto heaven; and let us make us a name, lest we be scattered abroad upon the face of the whole earth.” (Gen. 11:4.)


The natural inclination and desire of an earthly being is always the opposite of God’s intention. But as His purpose was that man should “replenish the earth, and subdue it” (Gen. 1:28), He has distributed those things which are essential in life and pleasant for the eye throughout the earth; that is, we cannot find everything in one place. Thus compelling us to search for them almost everywhere — so to accomplish His purpose for our good. In like manner He has scattered those life-giving elements over a large variety of foods — urging us to make use of all His creation!


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 17                         pg. 7


Consequently, we cannot maintain good health by the use of only one kind or variety of good — we need to use many. As electric current and gas — the one obtainable from the air and the other from the ground — are two of the first and the most important commodities in the operation of a gasoline engine, so it is with the human machine — without oxygen and iron — the one from the air and the other from the ground — life would cease in less than five minutes as would the absence of gas and spark deadlock every moving part in a gasoline engine.


In the beginning, God breathed into man’s “nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul.” (Gen. 2:7.) Therefore, oxygen is the most vital element in our living being and though it costs nothing in cash, and though it is obtainable in every inch of the earth’s area, the human race, as a whole, is starving for it!


Says the Spirit of Prophecy: “The effects produced by living in close, ill-ventilated rooms are these: The system becomes weak and unhealthy, the circulation is depressed, the blood moves sluggishly through the system because it is not purified and vitalized by the pure, invigorating air of heaven. The mind becomes depressed and gloomy, while the whole system is enervated; and fevers and other acute diseases are liable to be generated. Your careful exclusion of external air, and fear of free ventilation, leave you to breathe the corrupt, unwholesome air which is exhaled from the lungs of those staying in these rooms, and which is poisonous, unfit for the support of life. The body becomes relaxed, the skin becomes sallow; digestion is retarded, and the system is peculiarly sensitive to the influence of cold. A slight exposure produces serious diseases. Great care should be exercised not to sit in a draught or in a cold room when weary, or when in a perspiration. You should so accustom yourself to the air that you will not be under the necessity of having the mercury higher than sixty-five degrees.” — “Testimonies for the Church, Vol. 1, pp. 702, 703.


“Air, air, the precious boon of Heaven, which all may have, will bless you with its invigorating influence, if you will not refuse it entrance. Welcome it, cultivate a love for it, and it will prove a precious soother of the nerves. Air must be in constant circulation to be kept pure. The influence of pure, fresh air is to cause the blood to circulate healthfully through the system. It refreshes the body, and tends to render it strong and healthy, while at the same time its influence is decidedly felt upon the mind, imparting a degree of composure and serenity. It excites the appetite, and renders the digestion of food more perfect, and induces sound and sweet sleep.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 1, p. 702.


“The chief if not the only reason why many become invalids is that the blood does not circulate freely, and the changes in the vital fluid, which are necessary to life and health, do not take place. They have not given their bodies exercise nor their lungs food, which is pure, fresh air; therefore it is impossible for the blood to be vitalized, and it pursues its course sluggishly through the system….


“The season most to be dreaded by one going among these invalids, is winter. It is winter indeed, not only out doors, but in, to those who are compelled to live in the same house and sleep in the same room. These victims of a diseased imagination shut themselves in doors and close the windows; for the air affects their lungs and their heads. Imagination is active; they expect to take cold, and they will have it. No amount of reasoning can make them believe that they do not understand the philosophy of the whole matter.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 2, p. 525, paragraphs 2 and 1.


As previously mentioned, we again call the reader’s attention to the fact that man’s thoughts and ideas of life are always contrary to God’s. We implore every follower of Christ to abandon all that he has not received from the Word of God by which to govern his life! Then he will be a true convert to Christ — wholly His.


“Hearken, O daughter, and consider, and incline thine ear; forget also thine own people, and thy father’s house; so shall the king greatly desire thy beauty: for He is thy Lord; and worship thou Him.” “Awake, awake; put on thy strength, O Zion; put on thy beautiful garments, O Jerusalem, the holy city: for henceforth there shall no more come into thee the uncircumcised and the unclean. “Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I come not to send peace, but a sword. For I am


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 17                         pg. 8


come to set a man at variance against his father, and the daughter against her mother, and the daughter in law against her mother in law. And a man’s foes shall be they of his own household. He that loveth father or mother more than Me is not worthy of Me: and he that loveth son or daughter more than me is not worthy of Me.” (Ps. 45:10, 11; Isa. 52:1; Matt. 10:34-37.)


Evidently, the present system of living, at least to a large extent, is contrary to good health, and spiritual life; that is, the unseen evil power who has planted in man the sinful nature has devised ways and means, fashioned and polished in such a way as to please man’s eyes in his sinful state and to appeal to the desires of his evil heart — leading him, with a smile on his face, farther and farther away from God and on to eternal ruin! O, what a surprise it will be when they reach their destiny!


“The Lord standeth up to plead, and standeth to judge the people.” (Isa. 3:13.) “Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts: and let him return unto the Lord, and He will have mercy upon him; and to our God, for He will abundantly pardon.” (Isa. 55:7.)


Therefore, my brethren, change your methods and learn how to live. Make it your determined purpose by ceaseless effort to live right — breathe correctly and eat temperately, work actively, rest unwarily, sleep sufficiently — be systematic with punctuality — never late to start, never late to stop, be like God (Zech. 12:8), and whatsoever you do, do it to the glory of God. Do not waste your life before the mirror or in useless so-called home duties or satanic pleasures.


Never try to live happy without sunshine and outdoor exercise or in an ill-ventilated room, and do not forget to open all your windows in your sleeping room before you retire at night.


You are wasting your money and your time, also your life’s energy in preparing fine, fancy, costly foods if you do not inhale pure air, for the iron in your wholesome food will profit you but little without the oxygen. Do not wait for “a more convenient season” — start right now.


Wanted: A Worker


“Then saith He unto His disciples, The harvest truly is plenteous, but the labourers are few; pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that He will send forth labourers into His harvest.” (Matt. 9:37, 38.)


“God never goes to the lazy or the idle when He needs men for His service. When God wants a worker He calls a worker. When He has work to be done He goes to those who are already at work. When God wants a great servant He calls a busy man, Scripture and history attest this truth.


Moses was busy with his flocks at Horeb.

Gideon was busy threshing wheat by the wine press.

Saul was busy searching for his father’s lost beasts.

David was busy caring for his father’s sheep.

Elisha was busy plowing with twelve yoke of oxen.

Nehemiah was busy bearing the king’s wine cup.

Amos was busy following the flock.

Peter and Andrew were busy casting a net into the sea.

James and John were busy mending their nets.

Matthew was busy collecting customs.

Saul was busy persecuting the friends of Jesus.

William Carey was busy mending and making shoes. — Unknown.”


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 17                         pg. 9




Bro. H.G. Warden has just finished his effort in Denver, Colo. and after having established a company of about thirty has moved south of Denver for another blow. May all God’s people unite their prayers for his success. His address is 1225–10th St., Pueblo, Colorado.



Bro. H.F. Roller is still laboring in Portland, and vicinity, but soon expects to move to another locality. He solicits our prayers. His present address is 439 S.W. Montgomery St., Portland, Ore.



Elder E.T. Wilson’s home address is: Route #5 Hendersonville, North Carolina.



Brethren M.J. Bingham and Eugene Lipsey are engaged in the work in and about Los Angeles. Their address is 3209 Pasadena Ave., Los Angeles, California.



The leader of each company is requested to send in a list of the names and addresses of the members of his or her company who are established in the present truth message. We also request all the isolated ones to furnish us with this information. Thank you.



Reports sent in by the secretaries of the companies should be on separate sheets other than letters.



Prices on Charts are as follows:


11 (mounted) contained in “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, $6.75, postpaid.

3 (unmounted) contained in our tracts No.’s 2 and 3, $2.50, postpaid.

The above set of 14 (mounted and unmounted) $8.75, postpaid.

Same charts as above but unmounted, 14 for $6.50, postpaid.



“If any Shepherd’s Rod people come to our locality they are welcome to visit us.”

(Signed) Mr. & Mrs. R.L. Little, Kirkland, Washington




Those who desire to visit Mt. Carmel, may upon reaching Waco, follow cast on Franklin St. to Highway 67, then turn to the right on Highway 67 for about 1 1/2 miles to Lake Waco. Just before crossing the bridge you will see a sign on the right hand side of the road with the inscription, “Mt. Carmel Center.” Climb the hill in the direction the sign points and you will find the place. If they should wish to get in touch first with Sister Colvin, they may do so by phoning 4830 or calling at the residence at 2301 Homan Ave.


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 17                         pg. 10

Vol. 1  The Symbolic Code  No. 18

Vol. 1  The Symbolic Code  No. 18





Volume One       December 15, 1935

No. 18   Waco, Texas


In The Interest Of The S.D.A. Denomination




Every news item that has been carried by this little paper through out the field, the editor has been very pleased to broadcast and happy to share with all God’s people far and wide the joy that comes because of each advancing step against the foe and toward the interior of the great vineyard now in the storing time of the “firstfruits.” But as it is natural for one kind of weather to be followed by another, with grief and sympathy we announce the death of our most beloved Sister Charboneau, who has been the treasurer of the Association from its very beginning over six years ago, and who sought to promote its interest even beyond her strength almost to the very day of her death.


She is now waiting for the Lifegiver inside Mt. Carmel’s entrance No. 2, just a little to the left as one enters in, and though lonely by herself in her brand new cemetery, surrounding her resting place with drooping branches of the evergreen cedar trees overlooking beautiful Lake Waco seem to satisfy even the piercing rays of the proud sun which has carefully gazed almost 6000 times over every beauty spot on the face of the earth, evidencing the fact that she is well contented to rest there until the special resurrection of Daniel Twelve, at which time, she and all who then “arise to everlasting life” we shall meet with joy and singing for the majesty of the Lord! O, what a glorious gathering that will be!


Lord, help us to be true to Thee and love Thy truth as Thou hast loved us, for we want to meet our dear sister in the resurrection day.




Prayer: V.T. Houteff. Song: “The Gate Ajar for Me” sung by Mrs. John Berolinger


Talk by Brother Houteff


Our sister’s case which has caused us to gather in this place, seems to be different than any other of its kind.


This is my first call to officiate in the capacity of this nature. In my remarks I wish to emphasize the word “first.” This mother in Israel is one of the first of my converts to the sealing message of the “firstfruits.” She was the first treasurer of the Association. She was among the first to arrive at Mt. Carmel about six months ago. The dwelling in which she gave up the breath in care of the Lifegiver was the first dwelling to be erected on that place. She is the first active convert to decease in the sealing message of the 144,000 since it first began about seven years ago, showing that the death rate of those who embrace this message is very small, due to the fact that the 144,000 shall never die. She is about to be laid in a brand new cemetery where no one has ever been laid before.


Therefore, to my knowledge, her experience is an exceptional one and perhaps the only one since Abel’s death. This thought brings me to the first book of the Bible, to the beginning of the human family. I read from Gen. 2:7. “And the Lord God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul.”


Thus the human race began about 6000 years ago and to remind them that though they were to have “dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth” (Gen. 1:26), God planted a tree in the midst of the garden and commanded; “Of the


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 18                         pg. 1


tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it: for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die (margin — “dying;” that is, begin to die).


It will not be necessary to go into a long reading to show how it all came about, for I believe that every one present is well acquainted with the fact that the intruder beguiled our first parents by causing them to disobey the word of God and to partake of the forbidden fruit. “Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned.” (Rom. 5:12.)


The amount of pain, sorrow, and tears which sin has caused from its very beginning up to the present time no human lips can describe; only the Infinite One knows — He Who is everlasting and Who at a glance can see it all — which horror if one of us would be permitted to behold the weight of its burden would crush us to the very dust.


Having briefly called your attention to this most dreaded and blackest cloud which is hovering over the entire human race, I shall now remind you of the One Who is just about to lift us up from beneath this unbearable weight and place us above it where we can behold its bright side and where the sun never grows dim.


Just before His crucifixion Jesus promised, saying: “Let not your heart be troubled: ye believe in God, believe also in Me. In My Father’s house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto Myself; that where I am, there ye may be also.” (John 14:1-3.)


Here we have the words of Jesus Himself that He has gone to prepare a place for us and when it is ready He will come and receive us so that we may be with Him where He is now.


Forty days after His resurrection, on the day of His ascension, having led His disciples to the Mount of Olivet and after answering their questions concerning the kingdom, “He was taken up; and a cloud received Him out of their sight. And while they looked steadfastly toward heaven as He went up, behold, two men stood by them in white apparel; which also said, Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye gazing up into heaven? this same Jesus, which is taken up from you into heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye have seen Him go into heaven.” (Acts 1:9-11)


Besides Christ’s own promise we have the testimony of the apostles who witnessed all that took place and the angels who stood by testified that though Jesus was taken away He is to return. Therefore we are not trusting in cunningly devised fables.


Having prepared a place for all the redeemed Jesus will return, not only for those who are alive, but also for those who are dead, as described in 1 Thess. 4:16-18: “For the Lord Himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first; then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord.”


He will swallow up death in victory; and the Lord God will wipe away tears from off all faces; and the rebuke of His people shall He take away from off all the earth: for the Lord hath spoken it.” (Isa. 25:8.)


Concerning our holy, happy state, we read: “And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain; for the former things are passed away.” (Rev. 21:4.)


In closing I call your attention to the peaceable habitation which begins here on earth and will be ours for eternity. Says the Spirit of God: “The wolf also shall dwell with the lamb, and the leopard shall lie down with the kid; and the calf and the young lion and the fatling together; and a little child shall lead them. And the cow and the bear shall feed; their young ones shall lie down together: and the lion shall eat straw like the ox. And the sucking child shall play on the


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 18                         pg. 2


hole of the asp, and the weaned child shall put his hand on the cockatrice’ den. They shall not hurt nor destroy in all My holy mountain: for the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea.” (Isa. 11:6-9.)


Song: “Asleep in Jesus” sung by Mr. Jack Colvin.




Mrs. Florence Floretta Charboneau nee Gowell was born Dec. 12, 1874 in Colfax Township, Oceana County, Michigan. On May 27, 1894, in Cadillac, Michigan, she was united in marriage to Charles Edwin Charboneau. In 1900 they with the three step-children and one daughter moved to Wisconsin, and in 1920 she and her husband and daughter, Mrs. Sopha Delle Hermanson, made their home in California until May 19 of this year at which time the whole family departed for the state of Texas, and after a short stay in Waco they moved to Mt. Carmel Center, being affiliated with The Universal Publishing Assn., for which firm she has been the treasurer for nearly seven years and was active almost to the day of her death.


Those surviving are: her husband, one daughter, two step-children, seven brothers, six sisters, and six grand children, and a host of friends throughout the country extend their sympathy.


Song: “Some Day We’ll Understand” sung by Mr. Jack Colvin.




“Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of His saints.” (Ps. 116:15.)


Ever since I met our dear sister about ten years ago I have found her to be one of the most faithful servants of God I have ever met. Her faith I have never seen waver. She has always stood steadfast for the message we bear ever since it came and has sought to promote its advancement even beyond her strength and has never held back from helping others. Therefore, there is no doubt in my mind but that our faithful sister has earned her crown of life. Hence, our sorrow should encourage us to be more careful, more faithful, and true to God so that we may meet her in the resurrection day.


Song: “When the Roll is Called Up Yonder”


Leaving the grave while singing “God Be With You Till We Meet Again.”



By H.G. Warden


While laboring in Southern Oregon in the summer and fall of 1933, we received letters from Bro. W.A. Eckerman, urging us to come to Denver and help them with the work there. We felt impressed that the call was from the Lord and begun to plan to that end; finally arriving there the following June — 1934.


After some weeks of vain effort trying to get an opening for the Message, we temporarily abandoned Denver and visited other Colorado cities. The Lord led us back again in February of this year and the way opened for “the angel with the writer’s inkhorn” to begin his marking. Bro. Eckerman was now free from other duties and proved himself a willing worker. Day after day we went from door to door hunting “for the lost sheep of the house of Israel.”


Among those whom we first visited were some of the conference men. All of them opposed the message but none were able to refute it, and some found it a bit hard “to kick against the pricks” as some of the “arrows of conviction” lodged in. One elder definitely promised to let us help him investigate, but evidently his courage was not equal to his convictions, for up to the present he has not done so.


But as in the days of our Lord, when “the common people heard Him gladly,” so among the common people of today the work in Denver started which is attested by the fact that our first studies began in homes where we had to use the common kerosene lamps for light and at times


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 18                         pg. 3


the hungry souls found it a bit too dark to take notes, but this did not hinder their undivided attention. “God’s way is to make the day of small things the beginning of the triumph of truth and righteousness,” and so it proved to be. By “going from house to house” we found “access” to many homes, and minds were “opened to receive the Word of God.” (Coming Crisis, 78.)


After thus devoting our time for a number of weeks we found ourselves giving a study every night in the week, with occasional ones in the afternoons, and Sabbath P.M.


Thus we have seen it demonstrated time and again that the message does not propagate itself, but only moves forward as a result of much faith, effort, and prayer. But the reward of joy we received at the Lord’s hands words fail us to express as we saw the thirsty sheep with notebooks and pencils who carefully jotted down all the references while their faces lightened up with every ray of increased light. These are now burdened to pass on to “Mother” the blessings they have received.


The ministry fought us bitterly and there was hardly a Sabbath or a prayer meeting but that some elder railed against us; and on some Sabbaths they all railed. When questioned, concerning our message, they invariably said that it was of no importance and will soon be gone; but their actions by the fact that The Shepherd’s Rod was never absent from their mind contradicted their words.


They clearly fulfilled the prophecy of “The Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 453: “Every controversy, every reproach, every slander, will be God’s means of provoking inquiry, and awakening minds that otherwise would slumber.” Two sisters, a mother and daughter, heard the “reproach” and the “slander” and their minds were awakened to investigate the strange teaching as they call it, and their quick response proved that “the true sheep hear the true Shepherd’s voice” (The Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 6, p. 401), for after hearing only a few studies, they took their stand with us who are striving “with all the power God has given us to be among the 144,000.” (Review and Herald, Mar. 9, 1905.)


Therefore, in spite of the opposition, a goodly company has been established in and around Denver, some of whom would make excellent teachers, and will no doubt enter the field as soon as they can clear the way and as God speaks to them by His providences as He does by His Word. We can truly see that the harvest is great, but the laborers are few.


We praise God and thank Bro. Eckerman for his courtesy and zeal while establishing that goodly company whom the Lord shall send “unto all nations (Isa. 66:19), and may the good Lord reward Bro. Eckerman for his faithfulness.


We who have been privileged to hear God’s call know that Israel of today shall also perish if they fail to respond to the call of the hour, and if we do not improve our opportunities and fail to perform our duties, “when the overflowing scourge shall pass through, then we shall” also “be trodden by it.” (Isa. 28:18.) Therefore, “I must work the works of Him that sent Me, while it is day: the night cometh, when no man can work.” (John 9:4.)


Please pray for the work in Pueblo.


(Signed) H.G. Warden, Pueblo, Colo.




“Then they that feared the Lord spake often one to another: and the Lord harkened, and heard it, and a book of remembrance was written before Him for them that feared the Lord, and that thought upon His name.” (Mal. 3:16.)


“Hear the word of the Lord, ye that tremble at His word; Your brethren that hated you, that cast you out for My name’s sake, said, Let the Lord be glorified: but He shall appear to your joy, and they shall


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 18                         pg. 4


be ashamed.”



Dear Brethren and Sisters in the Message of “The Shepherd’s Rod”:


I have been wanting to write for some time to let you know that I am still rejoicing in this message of the “True Witness to the Laodiceans” and I am trying hard to study so I can prepare myself to give the message to our dear brethren. I have spoken to several of our S.D.A. families but have met with no success, although one or two seem to know that there is more spiritual food coming to us, but as all have been warned against The Shepherd’s Rod they seem to be afraid of it. Oh if they would only sit down and study, I’m sure they would see the light….


Just about a month after I paid this tithe into the church I received the first Shepherd’s Rod tract on the Harvest. Some one must have sent in my name. I was very much taken up with the message at that time and talked to some of the S.D.A.’s about it, but was always warned against it. The following summer I attended Camp Meeting and they spoke so against The Shepherd’s Rod that I burned the tracts when I got home but glad to say that the Lord remembered me again and here I am rejoicing in Present Truth and now I am here to stay regardless of what they may say or do….


I look forward every month to the arrival of the Symbolic Code and whatever I am doing is always laid aside until I have read every page of it. Then when I have more time I read it over and over again.

Your sister in Christ,

(Signed) Mrs. J.V.



Dear Brethren:


It has now been about four years since I received Volume One of “The Shepherd’s Rod” through the mail. I studied it very cautiously, knowing that we were living in the time when Satan was laying his snares for every one who is keeping the commandments of God and have the testimony of Jesus.


Today I can thank God from the depth of my soul for the promise of the Holy Spirit which He is so willing to give to all who desire to know the way of Truth. And while this brings variance and division, it also brings that peace which the world cannot give nor take away, but which enables one to do as Paul say, “In everything give thanks.”


I am so thankful to God that He put it into your heart to mail me this precious message of present truth. May He continue to bless you is my prayer.

Yours for a closer walk with God,

(Signed) E.E.K.



Dear Brethren:


By reading “The Symbolic Code” which I received from a friend of mine, I think this reveals the truth for this time. For the things that are revealed in it shows me very plain that a modern church is gone very much astray as to the true foundation and principles. I would like to be put on the list of the ones who read the Code and if you have anything new in print I would like to have it if possible.

Yours with much love,

(Signed) P.F.



Dear Brethren:


Since I have received the volumes of “The Shepherd’s Rod,” I have been busy reading them over and over and will continue to do so until I get it all clearly in my head. How I thank God that He has sent so much knowledge through Bro. Houteff. I find no other joy now, but reading on eternal things.


I received a pamphlet, “A Warning Against Error;” now I am studying this so that I can give an intelligent answer when questioned. Anybody


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 18                         pg. 4a


that has read The Shepherd’s Rod and then be as blind as some are is a mystery to me. The enemy would have to put out more convincing material than the “A Warning Against Error,” to fool the saints.


I first heard about this added light through “The Symbolic Code” which looked to me as from the enemy, but when I read Tract No. 1, I was completely convinced of its truth. In fact, the first few pages impressed me deeply, and now I am feasting and ever counting the days till the arrival of the monthly visitor, “The Symbolic Code.”


I am so happy to hear of the buildings going up in Mt. Carmel Center, and I am helping with my prayers.

Your sister in Jesus Christ,

(Signed) Mrs. E.M.



Dear Sister:


I am still rejoicing in this blessed Present Truth amidst the worldly clamor. I have an anchor that holds me steadfast. My life is happier than it ever was.


May the Lord’s blessing be on all the workers and brethren scattered in the length and breadth of God’s universe who are hastening on the glad day is my prayer.

Your sister in Christ,

(Signed) Mrs. C.R.



Dear Sister:


Glad to say that I am rejoicing in this powerful message as a result that God led me to the Charleston church, and I am now back to my former church trying to impart to the flock that which I have learned. Few are fighting it but the majority are studying it. The head officers are standing with me. Please pray that the Lord will enable me to defeat the enemy…


My prayers go up daily for you all and this great cause. I beg to remain yours in the Master’s vineyard.

(Signed) W.L.B.




By E.T. Wilson


One of the oldest members of the Charleston, S.C. church, after becoming interested in “The Shepherd’s Rod” message, was visited by the pastor, and a General Conference Field Secretary, who gave the interested party a copy of “A Warning Against Error,” telling her not to let any of the “Shepherd Rod” folk see it. This instruction she faithfully carried out. But in the meantime, she had come into possession of “Testimonies to Ministers,” together with all the volumes of “The Testimonies for the Church,” and to her great surprise, she found the truth of “The Shepherd’s Rod” taught in these books also and that the “A Warning Against Error” was not only contradictory to “The Shepherd’s Rod” but also to the Spirit of Prophecy! Therefore, at her first opportunity, during the fifteen minute missionary service in the church, on Sabbath, this sister arose and asked permission to speak, and her request was granted by the pastor of the church.


Stepping up to the front of the building, our sister said, “Elder ______, I have never practiced deceit in my life, and I am not going to do so now,” and holding up the little pamphlet, “A Warning Against Error,” she continued: “This little pamphlet has made a full-fledged Shepherd’s Rod believer out of me, for I found it to be the rankest sort, such as I have never seen, of wresting the Scriptures, the “Testimonies for the Church,” and the publications of Brother Houteff, and I believe it will make all of you Shepherd’s Rod believers if you study it carefully, for you will discover that it is filled with error.


To this sister’s testimony the readers of this article will permit me to add that the “A Warning Against Error” is also the most unfair little thing I have ever read against any publication! Nevertheless,


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 18                         pg. 5


again we see the truth of that statement of the Bible which tells us that nothing can be done against the truth but for it, and that the “wrath of man” indeed shall be made to “praise” Him.



Sabbath School Lesson, Nov. 2, 1935

By J.E. Looney


“As long as I am in the world,” said Jesus, “I am the light of the world.” (John 9:5.) After having opened the blind man’s eyes, and as he beheld the light and recognized its source, those who hated the light and him whose eyes had been opened, “Jesus heard that they had cast him out; and when He had found him, He said unto him, Dost thou believe on the Son of God?…And he said, Lord, I believe. And he worshipped Him.” (John 9:35, 38.)


As his parents were approached with animosity by the rulers of Israel as to what they believed in regards to the miracle, they were reluctant to confess “because they feared the Jews: for the Jews had agreed already, that if any man did confess that He was Christ, he should be put out of the synagogue. Therefore said his parents, He is of age; ask him.” (John 9:22, 23.)


In the lesson of the blind man it appears that so long as he could not see he was retained as a member “in good and regular standing,” but when the saving power of Christ came into his soul and opened his eyes, the rulers of Israel, priests, rabbis, lawyers and teachers almost as a unit declared him unfit for the house of God, a dangerous person to speak to and a menace to society; and as their influence created prejudice, the people became an eminent factor in favor of excommunicating him who once was blind but who could now see.


We wonder how any one could possibly become as blind as those accusing Jews, and yet, right now, within the church of God’s professed people, a spirit of denunciation is bracing itself for a greater and final conflict against those whose eyes have been opened! and though the Spirit of Prophecy declares that “The same disobedience and failure which were seen in the Jewish church have characterized in a greater degree the people who have had this great light from Heaven in the last messages of warning” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 456), they still continue in their evil course! Consequently, the prophetic fulfillment of the above is now manifested throughout the church of God, with the result that it is almost unbelievable of the number of God fearing souls that have been put out and that are about to be put out of the church for nothing less than for taking advantage of their God-given liberty to investigate and know the truth for themselves!


In most cases the church has not allowed the defendants to make even a statement or to give any reason for the hope that is within them. They are compelled to answer “Yes” or “No” to non-essential questions.


Does this curt method of investigation appeal to you, my brethren, as God’s way of dealing with His people? Furthermore, does the general spirit of aloofness that accompanies the meetings in which these Pharisaical decisions are made show forth the love of the humble Nazarene? Or do you think as the parents of the blind man that you can hold a neutral position and yet save your souls? If you do you are terribly mistaken and will in the end be disappointed and gnash your teeth.


There are but two sides in this conflict — you will be either persuaded of men who are led by the devil or else you will acknowledge the saving power of God in the light that is now piercing through the darkness. “Stand therefore, having your loins girt about with truth, and having on the breastplate of righteousness.” (Eph. 6:14.) “If ye were blind, ye should have no sin: but now ye say, We see; therefore your sin remaineth.” (John 9:41.)


Says the Spirit of God: “On every occasion when persecution takes place, those who  witness it make decisions either for Christ or against Him. Those who manifest sympathy for the ones wrongly condemned, show their attachment for Christ. Others are offended because the principles


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 18                         pg. 6


of truth cut directly across their practice.” Hence, “…to secure their own safety, bear false witness, and betray their brethren.” — “Desire of Ages,” p. 630.


Our brethren in times past have stoutly spoken against the ancient rulers of Israel, against priests and ministers from Luther’s time on up to 1844 A.D., but are now doing even worse than those whom they knew were led by the power of the evil one.


“Christ has warned us of this, that we may not be surprised at the unnatural, cruel course of those who reject the light.” (Id. 630.) And for our encouragement, “These things have I spoken unto you,” said Jesus, “that ye should not be offended. They shall put you out of the synagogues: yea, the time cometh, that whosoever killeth you will think that he doeth God service.” (John 16:1, 2.)


“Blessed are ye, when men shall hate you, and when they shall separate you from their company, and shall reproach you, and cast out your name as evil, for the Son of man’s sake. Rejoice ye in that day, and leap for joy: for, behold, your reward is great in heaven: for in the like manner did their fathers unto the prophets. Woe unto you, when all men shall speak well of you! for so did their fathers to the false prophets.” (Luke 6:22, 23, 26.)




There have come to us a number of questions concerning the 144,000 the great multitude, and the slaughter of Ezekiel Nine, which we shall endeavor to answer in this for all.


Those who are desirous to know the truth on this subject, if they restudy “The Shepherd’s Rod” volumes and the five tracts they will find therein their questions answered. However, for convenience’ sake we shall briefly call attention to some facts in answer to these questions.


As far as Ezekiel Nine meeting its fulfillment before the close of probation and the great multitude being a part of the living saints is concerned, even though “The Shepherd’s Rod” may be wrong as to the time of the slaughter, it is far better to place God’s visitation before the close of probation and prepare to meet the Lord now instead of putting it off until after the close of probation, for if we make ready now to meet the Lord in peace we shall also be ready then. Neither would we sin before God if we set our goal for a “great multitude” of saints instead of for 144,000 only. The doctrine of a pure church also is in God’s plan, but of a defiled one is in the plan of Satan. The sower of the evil seed is the only one who through his agencies by deed and by doctrine is determined to reduce the number of saints and to keep the church defiled by multiplying the “tares” among the “wheat.”


Permit us to call attention to a view of which, perhaps, most of the opponents of “The Shepherd’s Rod” have never thought of. If there are only 144,000 living saints to be translated at Christ’s coming, as claimed, then most, if not all, of the S.D.A. church member do not stand one chance in a thousand. Allow us to give account of this overwhelming statement.


We are told that our denomination is now numbering over 400,000, and though the Third Angel’s Message has entered many countries, in comparison with the parts of the world that it is yet to enter, it has but hardly touched the great harvest field. While thousands have heard its fearful warnings, there are millions after millions that have never heard even as much as the name “Seventh-day Adventist.”


If the present rate of growth should continue until the Third Angel’s Message shall be preached in all the world, can the reader comprehend the size of the S.D.A. denomination when Christ comes? As there is no fear of decreasing but rather increasing the present percentage of growth as we are told from the pulpit from Sabbath to Sabbath, it is certain that the denomination at the second coming of Christ will have reached into millions. Here is the point. If there are only 144,000 to be translated without tasting death, then the millions of living S.D.A.’s at the close of probation will have to die either by the seven last plagues or by the brightness of His coming if not translated. Consequently ask yourselves, What chance do you stand?


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 18                         pg. 7


Moreover, what is the use of bringing a multitude into the church, making them believe that they are saved when in reality they are lost? As it is contrary to God’s desire to bring into the church those who are not saved (tares) the brethren’s position of only 144,000 living saints is nothing short than of a thought which conveys the idea that the denominational rapid growth, as told by sweeping statements from the pulpits, is not God’s doing, but the doing of the sower of the evil seed whose chief business is to choke out the wheat by a full field of “tares.” Is not such a program a most terrible deception rather than salvation?


Doubtless our brethren are honest in their conclusions of the statement in “Early Writings,” p. 15, as they see it, for it conveys the idea that the 144,000 are the only living saints who are to be translated. We would have come to the same conclusion had we not gone further than that particular page of “Early Writings.” Let us call attention to several passages of inspired revelations on this vital subject which to our understanding refutes the brethren’s position of Ezekiel Nine, of the 144,000 and of the great multitude.


If they can make the following fit their interpretations of the great multitude, the 144,000, and of the slaughter, we shall be pleased to have them set us right, but if they cannot do so then we hope they would be humble enough to admit that their idea on the subject is unreliable as they would expect us to do had we been in their position. We know that all the contradictions brought to bear against “The Shepherd’s Rod” thus far, have served to confirm many in its message, for no other idea have we ever found that could harmonize every Bible and Spirit of Prophecy statement in connection with the Third Angel’s Message than the one presented by “The Shepherd’s Rod.”


The apparent discrepancies between the Rod and the Spirit of Prophecy are fabricated by men whose minds are filled with private interpretations, opinions of uninspired men, self-exaltation, etc., to such an extent that their vision of the Scriptures and the writing of Sr. White has so greatly shrunk that they cannot see both ends of one subject at the same time, and when they are brought face to face with the truth they prefer to change their former position rather than to acknowledge the truth! We can prove this statement in black and white through the official organs of the denomination, i.e., “The Review and Herald,” and “The Signs of the Times,” etc.


For the sake of brevity we are calling attention to one instance only. Any one can either procure or find access to “The Signs of the Times,” of May 3, 1927 in which appears an article entitled, “The 144,000, Their Triumph and Reward.” There you will find that before “The Shepherd’s Rod” came the denomination was then teaching the subject of the 144,000 and of the great multitude exactly as “The Shepherd’s Rod” has it; that is, the 144,000 are to be sealed first, being the firstfruits, and then by their ministry they are to bring the second fruits, “the great multitude,” and that both companies are living saints!


By changing their former position in an attempt to refute the message of the hour they declare that their teaching, regarding these two fruits, in 1927 was erroneous, and may we not ask them now, What assurance have they given us that their latest interpretation is correct?


Here follow questions for the opponents of “The Shepherd’s Rod” to consider.


In “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, pp. 267, 268, we find that Sr. White quotes Revelation 6:12-17 and 7:9-17 where it tells of the “great multitude” and how the wicked are to be frightened when Christ manifests His power prior to the commencement of the millennium. Then she adds: “In these Scriptures two parties are brought to view. One party permitted themselves to be deceived, and took sides with those with whom the Lord has a controversy. They misinterpreted the messages sent them, and clothed themselves in robes of self-righteousness.”


If the great multitude are the righteous dead of all ages how could they be living together with the wicked just before Christ’s coming, and how could they while dead accept the messages? Would not John have seen them arise if they were the resurrected ones? If the Bible does not say they are the dead then what right have “those who have betrayed their trust”? As our brethren have a perfect right to


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 18                         pg. 8


demand that “The Shepherd’s Rod” should prove its doctrines by Inspiration, we ask, Are not their doctrines subject to the same test? If there is only one close of probation, no purification of the church, and the slaughter of Ezekiel meets its fulfillment only after the close of the final probation, then how do they explain the following statements which are applicable at the time when the warning of Ezekiel Nine is proclaimed to the church. Says the Spirit of Prophecy:


“Here we see that the church — the Lord’s sanctuary — was the first to feel the stroke of the wrath of God. The ancient men, those to whom God has given great light, and who had stood as guardians of the spiritual interests of the people, had betrayed their trust. They had taken the position that we need not look for miracles and the marked manifestation of God’s power as in former days. Times have changed. These words strengthen their unbelief, and they say, The Lord will not do good, neither will He do evil. He is too merciful to visit His people in judgment. Thus peace and safety is the cry from men who will never again lift up their voice like a trumpet to show God’s people their transgressions and the house of Jacob their sins. These dumb dogs, that would not bark, are the ones who feel the just vengeance of an offended God. Men, maidens, and little children, all perish together.” (Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 211.)


Note that the slaughter took place in the church, and that because the ministry had betrayed their trust. They rejected the warning and contended against the fulfillment of Ezekiel Nine as a miracle. They said, “The Lord will not manifest His power as in former days” and Inspiration places the blame on them for the sins among God’s people.


If the slaughter comes after the close of probation, how could God finish His work with wicked ministers who have betrayed their trust? If the slaughter falls after the close of probation, and if they believed in its fulfillment, how could they say, “The Lord will not manifest His power as in former days….He is too merciful to visit His people in judgment”? For the ministry unanimously agrees that God will manifest His power after the close of probation. Therefore, the prophetic Word of God in the above reveals the fact that the ministers will reject the fearful warning as foretold by the prophet Ezekiel.


They have made the term “general destruction” of “The Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, p. 267 to mean the destruction of the wicked in the church and in the world all at the same time. But let us allow Sr. White to interpret her own meaning of the word “general destruction.” It will be noticed in “The Great Controversy,” p. 26, while speaking of the destruction of ancient Jerusalem, says those who did not desert the city were “involved in the general destruction of the wicked.” Therefore, if the words “general destruction of the wicked” at the time Jerusalem was destroyed did not mean all the wicked; both in the church and in the world, why should the same words mean now the destruction of the wicked in the church and in the world?


If the present corrupt ministry is to remain in the church until after the close of probation, then what about the following quotation which comes from the pen of inspiration and was published in “The Review and Herald,” of Nov. 19, 1908? “Only those who have withstood and overcome temptation in the strength of the Mighty One will be permitted to act a part in proclaiming this message when it shall have swelled into the Loud Cry.”


The above quotation clearly states that no impure ministers will have a part in the work of the Loud Cry of the Third Angel’s Message! If the church is to remain in her present condition till the close of probation, how could the above quotation be correct which is just as authoritative as “Early Writings,” p. 15, and how could it be said of the church:


“Clad in the armor of Christ’s righteousness, the church is to enter upon her final conflict. ‘Fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners,’ she is to go forth into all the world, conquering and to conquer” (“Prophets and Kings,” 725), if the church is to be defiled and demoralized until her work is finished and probation closed?


If the purification of the church is to take place after the close of probation and if the present church leadership is to complete the


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 18                         pg. 9


work, then how can our brethren explain the following quotation which is found in “The Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 80, from which we quote?


“But the days of purification of the church are hastening on apace. God will have a people pure and true….Those who have trusted to intellect, genius, or talent, will not then stand at the head of rank and file….They are self-sufficient, independent of God, and He can not use them…The Lord has faithful servants, who in the shaking, testing time will be disclosed to view….But, it may be under a rough and uninviting exterior the pure brightness of a genuine Christian character will be revealed.”


If the purification takes place after the gospel work is finished, then why should He disclose another set of servants, and why say, After the purification He cannot use those who are self-sufficient and independent of God?


If the living saints are only 144,000, why are they called the “firstfruits”? If there are no second fruits (the great multitude) how could the 144,000 be called the “firstfruits,” seeing that where there is no second there can be no first? Grant that their interpretation of the “firstfruits” is correct and that “firstfruits” means the best and not first in time, it, too, calls for second fruits; that is, even though the 144,000 be the best instead of the first, there still must be second fruits in quality if not in time, which does not only mean another company of living saints, but also greater in number, than 144,000, as nature reveals by the fact that seconds always in quantity exceed the firsts.


If there is no slaughter before the close of probation, then how do our brethren explain Isaiah 66:16, 19, 20 where it says those who escape from the slain of the Lord were sent “unto the nations” to declare God’s “glory among the Gentiles” and that those who escape from the slaughter “shall bring all your brethren…unto the Lord out of all nations “?


If those who escape from the slaughter were sent to all nations and brought all the brethren are not the 144,000 in the time when the message shall go to all the world then who are they? If they escape from a slaughter after the close of probation, why should they declare God’s “glory among the Gentiles” if He cannot save them at that time? Moreover, if the “general destruction” takes all the Gentiles (the wicked) there would be none left to whom the escaped ones could declare God’s glory.


If the brethren can harmonize the above quotations with their interpretation of the 144,000 and of the great multitude, we will be glad to know it, and if not we hope that they will take their stand on the side of present truth.


We are sorry that some of our brethren strain at a gnat and swallow a camel by stressing the statement in “Early Writings,” p. 15, and by ignoring hundreds of pages from the same author. Their question, Why “Early Writings,” p. 15, speaks of the 144,000 only and says nothing of the great multitude, may also be asked of Daniel for he, in like manner, foretold only of the rise of the papacy and said nothing of its deadly wound. Hence, as they contend with “The Shepherd’s Rod” by taking a position which compels them to go no further than Sr. White’s first vision and first publication, then they might as well take issue with John the Revelator who adds the deadly wound to Daniel’s vision!




Due to Sr. Charboneau’s death, we advise that all money matters be made out to The Universal Publishing Assn., in care of Mrs. S. Hermanson. Thank you for your responsive cooperation.


Reprints of “A Word to the Little Flock” may be obtained from Dr. W.S. Butterbaugh, 1070 Acoma St., Denver, Colorado.


Those having clothing, shoes, or bed covering in good condition and who wish to dispose of it, we would be glad to have them send it to Mt. Carmel. Thank you.


Vol. 1 Symbolic Code No. 18                         pg. 10

Vol. 2  The Symbolic Code  No. 1

Vol. 2  The Symbolic Code  No. 1





Volume Two       Mt. Carmel Center, Waco, Texas

No. 1      January 15, 1936


In The Interest Of The S.D.A. Denomination




As many of our people whose hearts are in the cause of Present Truth desire to know a little more than words can express, we are at this time endeavoring to convey the news of our building program on Mt. Carmel by the means of the drawings instead of by words alone.








No. 1 is our Office building. It is, as all the rest of our buildings, of frame structure of 8 rooms — 5 downstairs and 3 upstairs.


No. 2 is a 6 room dwelling — 4 rooms downstairs and 2 upstairs. This is the building in which our dear Sister Charboneau died.


No. 3 is our temporary school and chapel building, the main floor being divided into five garages of which one is now used for a carpenter shop.


No. 4 is our warehouse, kitchen and dining room building of which a portion is being used for living quarters.


Besides these there are two other small buildings and two trailer houses.


We need more buildings, as previously published, besides getting our road in better condition which leaves off the state highway #67 at Carmel’s entrance #1 (south), making an incline to the top, then turning at the corner of our warehouse eastward toward entrance #2 to the same highway (#67) — making almost a perfect “L” of about two miles long which we call “The King’s Highway.” Besides these we are in need of farm implements and a dam in one of the canyons; then we shall be better able to take care of the pressing needs of our work and people.


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code No. 1                           pg. 1


Hence, we most sincerely appeal to all our friends of Present Truth to unite with us in an earnest prayer that the Lord will bless this needy work and that we be earnestly preparing the way to let Him fully take the reins in His own hands (“Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 300), so that the message may prosper and His people be saved and sealed, that all who are interested in their soul’s salvation and in the salvation of their own brethren respond to this most blessed privilege of having a part in this glorious work in the closing scenes of earth’s history under sin, and in the establishment of this eternal government of peace and righteousness!





“The work that is done under the ministration of the Holy Spirit, out of love for God and for humanity, will bear the divine signature, and will make its impression on human minds…


“The Lord calls upon our young people to enter our schools, and quickly fit themselves for service…





“He will call men from the plow and from other occupations, to give the last note of warning, to perishing souls. There are many ways in which to work for the Master, and the great Teacher will open the understanding of these workers, enabling them to see wondrous things in His word. “Testimonies for the Church,” p. 170.




The many inquiries and reports from far and near bear the evidence that most of our people do not fully understand the purpose and the character of the work for which Mt. Carmel Center is being developed. Therefore, we wish to further explain.


The main object and the first cause for this project is to fulfill the commission according to Ezek. 4:2, “Lay siege against it, and build a fort against it, and cast a mount against it; set the camp also against it, and set battering rams against it round about.” That is, build a temporary place (camp) where you can train workers (battering rams, margin-leaders) who can go and boldly face the situation, for which cause “I have made thy face strong….As an adamant harder than flint have I made thy forehead; fear them not, neither be dismayed at their looks, though they be a rebellious house.” (Ezek. 3:8, 9.)


Secondarily, this camp is to fulfill Isaiah 58:7-10, 12: “to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring the poor that are cast out to thy house? when thou seest the naked, that thou cover him; and that thou hide not thyself from thine own flesh? Then shall thy light break forth as the morning, and thine health shall spring forth speedily: and thy righteousness shall go before thee; the glory of the Lord shall be thy rereward. Then shalt thou call, and the Lord shall answer; thou shalt cry, and He shall say, Here I am….And if thou draw out thy soul to the hungry, and satisfy the afflicted soul; then shall thy light rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the noonday; and they that


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code No. 1                           pg. 2


shall be of thee,” i.e., those who are with heart and soul with you in this work “shall build the old waste places: thou shalt raise up the foundations of many generations; and thou shalt be called, The repairer of the breach, The restorer of paths to dwell in.”


Therefore, outside of these two classes — the workers for training and the worthy poor who need our help — should be out in the field, doing what they can to bring the light of truth to our brothers and sisters throughout the world which is to place the seal of God in our foreheads so that we can escape from the slain of the Lord (Isa. 66:16), and then be sent to all nations to bring the second fruits to the house of the Lord (verses 19, 20) and then shall the end come. (Matt. 24:14.)


Hence, Mt. Carmel is not for S.D.A.’s to colonize as they have done elsewhere in times past, but it is to stir them up to a realization that they need to spread everywhere like ants to awaken the church and the world.




“Because sentence against an evil work is not executed speedily, therefore the heart of the sons of men is fully set in them to do evil. (Eccl. 8:11.)


Most of our people are so deeply asleep, and so greatly stupefied that it seems there is nothing that can fully awaken them from the “Laodicean sad deception.” They study the message and admit it to be the truth for this time, rejoice in it and speak it to others, but they do not catch on the points which reprove their own personal sins and carelessness, by which they break both the moral and the physical laws of God.


Please restudy the whole message — the two volumes of “The Shepherd’s Rod,” the tracts, and the Code, and try to find out wherein you yourselves are not walking in its blazing light. Then correct the errors at once if you expect to obtain the promises of God. Do not neglect your only duty which should “engross the whole mind, the whole attention” and fit you for His eternal kingdom.


Most of our people are sick because they have not as yet learned how to live. Correct your habits. “Cast away from you all your transgressions, whereby ye have transgressed; and make you a new heart and a new spirit: for why will ye die, O house of Israel? For I have no pleasure in the death of him that dieth, saith the Lord God: wherefore turn yourselves, and live ye.” (Ezek. 18:31, 32.)


You may not understand all there is about it, but that would not excuse you from doing faithfully the little things which you already perfectly know. Start with the A B C’s in the science of reform as you would in a grade school, gradually climbing up the ladder of perfection as you would from the first grade up to a course in a. university. As you are unable to understand in the schools of the world the higher grades ahead of the lower, so you will never learn all the science in physiology or the mysteries in the laws of God from its heights down or all at once. Moreover, if you are not willing to do correctly the little things in life, what will it compel you to agonize in prayer for the power you need to accomplish the great thing?


No one can successfully be promoted to a higher position until he proves true and proficient in a lower place. Says the apostle Paul: “Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God.” That is, no one can in a haphazard manner do the necessary things of life and yet stand innocent before the Lord. His command is: “Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect.” (Matt. 5:48.)




“Many thanks for ‘The Symbolic Codes.’ I’ve read them all, and re-read many. They fanned anew my strong desire to help in the Lord’s work. I have often felt downcast because the way seemed closed to all but to those of the highest education.


“I thought every Adventist believed in Sister White’s writings,


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code No. 1                           pg. 3


but The Symbolic Code has opened my eyes. I knew many were reckless and did not stand true to principle, but I never thought that this evil course was due to unbelief. I’m glad The Shepherd’s Rod came. I needed it.”

(Signed) Mrs. E.N.


Dear People in the Faith:

“We have been and still are looking into and studying the message. We are more and more convinced it is a timely message for the S.D.A. church.


“When our church leaders voted out Brother G’s membership for no other reason than his faith in this added light to the Third Angel’s Message and as they justified themselves while going contrary to divine authority, it is enough to convince any one that our brethren have turned their backs ‘against Christ their Leader.'” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 217.)

(Signed) J.N.K.


Dear Brethren in Christ:

“Words can not express my joy and delight and appreciation for the good work of The Shepherd’s Rod. I am convinced that it spells lost or saved to any one who ever reads it. It certainly is the last message for our people (the Seventh-day Adventist) to awaken them to a realization of their own condition. Oh, may the Lord help us to study this light more and fully accept it by His grace and by faith. I love it and may His blessings abide with you and all who study it. It is what we have needed for a long time and may I add this? If you need money for support call on me and what little I can give, by His grace, I shall be glad to help.”

(Signed) E.W.


“Through the providence of the Lord, I came to Denver about one year ago, and was thus placed in contact with the message of The Shepherd’s Rod. I am thankful for this precious light and for the glorious truth that I am learning, and for the increased knowledge on health reform. I have not taken a dose of medicine since accepting this precious message, while before that time I was nothing less than a medicine fiend.


“I am attending every meeting that I possibly can and my prayer is that my faith may grow stronger, and that the Lord will bless me with health that I, too, may help proclaim this wonderful truth.


“Oh, that God’s people might open their eyes and receive the great blessings He is waiting to bestow upon them.”

(Signed) Mrs. B.T.A.


Dear Brother:

“I am so happy to be able to see the truth for this time, and while I have been asleep, I have never rejected light and I thank the Lord for The Shepherd’s Rod. I am a better S.D.A. because of it, and I am determined to go all the way with the truth in The Shepherd’s Rod. I enjoy the studies and I think it is terrible to know that the leaders have gone as far as they have, and that they are still leading our people into darkness. I can’t tell you how happy I am to be called a Shepherd’s Rod follower.”

(Signed) Mrs. B.J.




Dear Brother Borolinger;

Just received the lovely tract of Ezekiel’s Prophecy. It was a very pleasant and interesting one and of much value to me. I will close my office door this morning and remain inside by myself so that I can more carefully study this wonderful explanation of Ezekiel’s prophecy….


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code No. 1                           pg. 4


Several days ago a company of eleven, including three of us in the family, gathered at which time we were reading some of the interesting points in The Symbolic Code and selected quotations from Sister White’s writings. We were especially interested in the statements found in “Early Writings,” pp. 269-272 and 277, and “Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 469, in reference to the shaking… after which I had to bring in The Shepherd’s Rod, giving them the whole history of it. Those who were present in the company passed a resolution for praying and fasting in behalf of our church members who were absent that they may see this wonderful light and believe this message and the writings of the Spirit of Prophecy. We decided to set aside for prayer and fasting the last Sabbath of each month, and we most sincerely request that you brethren who are a part of this reformatory movement remember us at these set dates.

(Signed) J.J.K.





Question: “If the church is to be purified before the close of probation and remain pure without any sinners in it, what are you going to do with the statement in “Early Writings,” p. 71 where it says: some ‘will come up to the time of the falling of the plagues, and see that they needed to be hewed and squared for the building’?”


Answer: Though “Early Writings,” p. 71 implies that sinners will remain in the church until after the close of probation, there are other statements which bear the evidence, not by implications but by positive words, that God will have a people as a church “pure and true.” See “The Great Controversy,” p. 425; “Prophets and Kings,” p. 725; “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 80; Isa. 52:1, 2, etc.; then read the December Code, pp. 7-10.


There is plenty of proof to show that the church will be purified, and as these proofs are as authentic as “Early Writings,” p. 71 we need not discard all of these as useless while holding fast to what the statement of “Early Writings” may seem to imply as the basis upon which to reject the warning God has sent, but rather harmonize “Early Writings” with all the rest of inspired revelation.


Those who are willing to risk all on the ground of one inspired statement and disregard another in order to carry out certain cherished ideas of their own, are doing it on the same basis as those who entertain the idea of the conscious state of the dead, the eternal torment of the wicked, the baptism by sprinkling, the Sunday observance for the Sabbath, the condition of the millennium, etc. Therefore, if these popular teachers who strain at a gnat and swallow a camel in order to propagate their false doctrines are serving the devil, then those who would reject the message of the purification of the church on the face of a greater evidence than the idea of an impure church are also serving the devil, for they are rejecting it on the same condition as these popular teachers of cherished fables are rejecting the truth of the above mentioned doctrines.


We would never try to establish an idea on the basis of agreeing with one passage of Scripture while disagreeing with another, for such a conclusion is as sure to be erroneous as if one should conclude that when the sun sets in the evening, it will never arise in the morning. The student of truth should harmonize “Early Writings” with the references found on pages 7-10 of the December, 1935 Code.


Here we offer thoughts, which if they do not satisfy every one they will at least give sufficient evidence that there is another prospective way of maintaining harmony with the statement found in “Early Writings” and with the purification of the church besides the idea of an impure church. First of all, “Early Writings” does not claim that those who “refuse to be hewed by the prophets” were members of the church. Neither do the words “will come up to the time of the falling of the plagues” prove that these plagues are the “seven last plagues,” for there must be other plagues before the seven, so to make them “the seven last,” otherwise they cannot be the last.”


There are three before the seven last. See Revelation 9:20, also


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code No. 1                           pg. 5


read our tract #5, “The Seven Trumpets,” pp. 62-93. Neither the statement, “‘He that is unjust, let him be unjust still: and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still; and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still: and he that is holy, let him be holy still,'” makes it so, for what is true at the final close of probation is not only true of the close of probation for the church, but also of any time when any people’s probation closes. The fearful pronouncement of the final close of probation was also pronounced when Noah entered into the ark and left the wicked multitude of the antediluvian world to the mercy of the flood as our modern world will be when left to perish in the plagues.


“Early Writings” was written at the beginning of the Advent message and not at its close. Therefore, as the purification of the church was not revealed at that time, the danger foretold on page 71 and the counsel given therein could not possibly be stated another way and yet, those concerned, grasp the meaning than to forewarn them of the consequence by those facts which they already understood; that is, if it had been stated in the same manner as we understand it now, the Lord would have had to give them at that time the message we are receiving now or else they would have had no idea of the ultimate results of their spiritual condition.


Hence, those who refuse further light on any subject are as bad off as the accusing Jews in Christ’s day, and as the rebellious against the messages during the reformation’s long period of time. Moreover, the admonition found in “Early Writings,” p. 71 and elsewhere, was primarily written to instruct those who lived at that time; secondly for those who live now; and thirdly for those after the purification of the church. Therefore, though those unrepentant sinners who are now in the church may never see the seven last plagues, as those who lived at the time “Early Writings” was written, those who will have a chance to be squared for the building in the time of the Loud Cry of the Third Angel’s Message and to join the church but who put off the hewing process, shall come to the time of the seven last plagues, and thus the questioner’s desired idea of the statement may in this way meet its perfect fulfillment.


If any should doubt the possibility of the above, they can as well contend that Sister White was all wrong, for the fact that those to whom the admonition was then written are already dead without coming to the falling of the plagues.


Those who are determined to have everything stated as they like to have it, if they were living at the time of the apostles, and if they preferred to take their stand with the wicked Jews rather than to bear reproach on the side of the hated apostles, they would have excused themselves from the blessings of the Gospel of Christ and found an open door to get out by accusing The Acts of the Apostles 1:18 as contradicting the Gospel according to Matthew 27:5, for Matthew claims that Judas “cast down the pieces of silver in the temple, and departed, and went and hanged himself,” whereas, The Acts say: “Now this man purchased a field with the reward of iniquity; and falling headlong, he burst asunder in the midst, and all his bowels gushed out.”


Says the Spirit of Prophecy: “The remnant that purify their souls by obeying the truth gather strength from the trying process, exhibiting the beauty of holiness amid the surrounding apostasy. The great issue so near at hand will weed out those whom God has not appointed, and He will have a pure, true, sanctified ministry prepared for the latter rain.” (B–55″ 1886.)


“The angel is to place a mark upon the forehead of all who are separated from sin and sinners, and the destroying angel will follow, to slay utterly both old and young.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, P. 505.


The above quotation needs no interpretation as does “Early Writings,” p. 71. It is definite that, before God’s people receive the seal they must separate themselves from sin and sinners, whereas the opponents of The Shepherd’s Rod claim that the separation takes place after the sealing is completed — after the close of probation.


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code No. 1                           pg. 6


Dear Brother Houteff:


In my husband’s letter I am enclosing several questions which I would like to have you explain:


How can you use the tithe for buying property and yet be in harmony with what Sr. White has written in “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, pp. 247-252 regarding its use? If she is right you certainly are wrong.


Answer: We are happy to publicly answer this question and thank this sister for her sincere endeavor to keep us straight with our God. We are also glad that she desires to be in perfect harmony with Sr. White’s writings and that she is complying with the instruction found in the pages to which she is calling our attention and from which we quote:


“Make your complaint, plainly and openly, in the right spirit, to the proper ones. Send in your petitions for things to be adjusted and set in order; but do not withdraw from the work of God, and prove unfaithful, because others are not doing right.” (9T 249.)


Our only aim in life is to be true to the Word of God — the Bible and the Spirit of Prophecy — faithful in our duties and a blessing to His people — we have no other plans. Therefore, we take the liberty of perusing the pages to which our attention is called with intention to comply strictly with the instruction found therein.


The readers of the Code will plainly see by studying the pages above referred to that the instruction therein is for those who have tithe to pay and that they should not decide for themselves what should be done with it and to whom it should be paid, but that they must strictly comply with God’s requirements as she says: “Some have been dissatisfied, and have said, ‘I will not longer pay my tithe; for I have no confidence in the way things are managed at the heart of the work.’ But will you rob God because you think the management of the work is not right?” (Id. 249.)


Therefore, whether our management of the tithe be right or wrong, after the tithe has been turned to the “storehouse,” the tithe payers have done their duty and stand blameless before God, whereas the stewards of God’s “storehouse” alone from that time on bear its responsibility. This is the sum of the contents in the pages to which our attention has been called, other than to say, that the tithe should be used in the Lord’s work and not for any secular purposes.


Therefore, if we have appropriated the tithe in any secular lines, whether it be for buying land, houses, or for any other enterprise, then we, as stewards of God’s “storehouse,” are guilty and stand to be reproved on the charges of mismanagement, but if we are using the Lord’s money wisely for the advancement of His cause, whether it be invested in land, in literature, or for labor, etc., we have not sinned.


The tithe belongs to the servants of God — to the ministers in His sacred service. Now, the question is: What should God’s servants do with it? One may say, They are to preach the Gospel with it. True, but dollars in themselves cannot preach anything except they be spent for the things required in connection with the Gospel. Consequently, we are brought face to face with the question as to what things are required to carry on this all important work. We as S.D.A.’s, as a rule, have been educated that the tithe is supposed to pay the ministers’ salaries which they spend for board and room, clothes and shoes, travelling expenses, etc., and there we stop, overlooking the fact that the ministers, as the laity, are required to pay tithe from the tithe (Num. 18:26-28), offering and charity funds. This is what we have done.


Suppose there is a need of a certain project, as the one that has been launched (for the building of the “camp”) on Mt. Carmel, and the laity can not furnish the necessary funds for its completion, while the ministry can, but as they have no other income besides the tithe, should they for this reason lavish their abundant supply of tithe upon themselves for extras while neglecting to carry out the plans for the greatly needed project in the work of God just because if they give of their means they would have to take it from the tithe?


We think that if the tithe is the Lord’s, and if it is to be used only for the advancement of the Gospel, then the ministers of the Gospel must spare nothing for its advancement, whether it takes their


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code No. 1                           pg. 7


time or their tithe. If they could not use the tithe in any other way but to feed themselves, then the tithe would be no longer the Lord’s for the advancement of His cause, but rather only to supply the temporal needs of those who are supposed to be engaged in the Gospel. Such a program would be the means of making the Gospel ministry the most selfish set of religious people in the world — like the priest and the Levite who passed by the wounded man whom thieves had left half dead by the side of the road. (Lu. 10:31, 32.)


We have invested the Lord’s money on nothing secular, and could not, for the fact that our only business is the Lord’s business. The tract of land and the building program of Mt. Carmel is not a secular one; it is in the plan of God. See Ezekiel 4:2. Moreover, as it is to be used for the benefit of the ministers as well as for the benefit of the laity, and as the ministers must by the tithe pay their own rent or build their own houses in which to live, if we use no tithe at all for this requisite center of influence, then the ministers, by not contributing toward its completion, would have no right of their own on this hill which is to proclaim the “coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord,” and if any of them should come to live here for any length of time they would be intruding on the laity.


Consequently, any other plan than the one we are following for the disposition of the means God has intrusted us with would be retarding the work of the sealing message, cruel to the laity, detrimental to our Christian characters, and make us act like parasites — as those whom God rebukes by the following sharp words: “Yea, they are greedy dogs which can never have enough, and they are shepherds that cannot understand: they all look to their own way, everyone for his gain, from his quarter.” (Isa. 56:11.) See tract #4, “The Latest News for Mother,” pp. 80-84; Code #14 (August), pp. 2-7; Code #16 (October), pp. 4, 5; Code #14 (August), p. 9.


We feel sure that the enemies of The Shepherd’s Rod have put this question in this sister’s mind, for the devil’s chief business is to accuse by making the white look black and the black look white; he never tells the truth. Therefore, we are not surprised at his tricks and we stand ready to meet him on his own ground. Had we made no such disposition of the tithe he would have accused us for hoarding it, but we thank God for leading us into all truth and thus defeating the adversary every time he opens his dragon-like mouth.


Question: Does Brother Houteff have any light on who the “king of the north” or the “king of the south” represent?


Answer: The answer to the above question is found in “A Word to the Little Flock,” one of the earliest S.D.A. publications, in which Sister White says: “I saw all that ‘would not receive the mark of the Beast, and of his Image, in their foreheads or in their hands, could not buy or sell. I saw that the number (666) of the Image Beast was made up’.”  — p. 19. “Michael is to stand up at the time that the last power in chap. 11, comes to his end, and none to help him. This power…is brought to view in Rev. 13:11-18. His number is 666.” — pp. 8, 9.


The above explains that the two-horned beast is the one to whom the number 666 belongs; and that this beast, of “Revelation 13:11-18,” and the “King of the North” of Daniel 11:45, are the same power. Therefore, the nation represented by this particular beast, and the “King of the North,” or the “man” who is to be the head king — of that nation in the time when this “image beast” (the two-horned) enforces the worship of “his image,” whose image is nothing less than the thing he made, are to make a likeness of the religio-political system of the “beast before him” (the leopard-like of Revelation 13:1-10); that is, a likeness of the papal system in the period before the leopard-like beast received his deadly wound.


As the fulfillment of this prophecy is yet future, we cannot now tell who will then be the head (king of the north) of this prophetic nation (modern Babylon) that is symbolized by the two-horned beast.


Question: Is there any way of knowing when or about how long it will be before the slaying of Ezekiel Nine or actual purification of the S.D.A. church takes place?


Answer: We have no idea how long it will be before the sinners from


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code No. 1                           pg. 8


the midst of us, as a people, are taken away as shown to Ezekiel, but we know that when the message has reached the church as a body, and every one has decided for or against it, then the slaughter will immediately take place.


Question: The Shepherd’s Rod teaches that the shaking is to be caused by a message to the church (“Early Writings” p. 270), but the denomination teaches that the shaking will be caused by the “Blue Sunday Law.”  If the denomination is right, as we believe she is, then The Shepherd’s Rod is certainly wrong on the subject of the shaking.


Answer: As The Shepherd’s Rod is always put to the highest degree of test to prove its teaching and the denomination’s always unquestionably accepted by her members, we are compelled to prove the position taken by the Rod, first, by the Scriptures, second, by the Spirit of Prophecy and third, by common sense.


The Bible teaches that the Lord “will search Jerusalem (the church) with candles, and punish the men that are settled on their lees: that say in their heart, The Lord will not do good, neither will He do evil”; i.e., they say, The Lord has left us to defend His interest and the devil his own, whereas the Lord’s answer is, “I will search Jerusalem” not carelessly and in darkness, but carefully with candles of light. (Zeph. 1:12.) “I will sift the house of Israel among all nations, like as corn is sifted in a sieve, yet shall not the least grain fall upon the earth. All the sinners of My people shall die by the sword, which say, The evil shall not overtake nor prevent us.” (Amos 9:9, 10.) “There shall be as the shaking of an olive tree, and as the gleaning grapes when the vintage is done. They shall lift up their voice, they shall sing for the majesty of the Lord.” (Isa. 24:13, 14.)


The above scriptures explain that the church after thus being shaken will “sing for the majesty of the Lord;” that is, the shaking will make the church what she ought to be. “But who may abide the day of His coming? and who shall stand when He appeareth? for He is like a refiner’s fire, and like fullers sope.” (Mal. 3:2.) The following will answer the question as to what means will the Lord employ in the shaking?


“I asked the meaning of the shaking I had seen, and was shown that it would be caused by the straight testimony called forth by the counsel of the True Witness to the Laodiceans. This will have its effect upon the heart of the receiver, and will lead him to exalt the standard and pour forth the straight truth. Some will not bear this straight testimony. They will rise up, against it, and this is what will cause a shaking among God’s people.” (“Early Writings,” p. 270.)


“In the mighty sifting soon to take place, we shall be better able to measure the strength of Israel. The signs reveal that the time is near when the Lord will manifest that His fan is in His hand, and He will thoroughly purge His floor.” (Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 80.)


Thus, both, the Scriptures and the Spirit of Prophecy explain that He Himself will purify the church, and that when thus purified “the Gentiles shall see” her “righteousness and all kings” her “glory.” Moreover, Christ in the parable explains that it is Satan’s determined purpose to sow the tares among the wheat. (Matt. 13:38.)


As the “Blue Sunday Law” is to be enacted by Satan’s own will, not by God’s, then such a method to purify the church would not only be contrary to every inspired statement but also to Satan’s determined purpose, for his aim is not to bring the tares and then pluck them out, but rather to choke out the wheat by their continued presence. Neither is his intention to fulfill the prophecies, for that is what he would be doing if he should enact blue Sunday laws, but rather defeat them. Therefore, if the church is to be purified by Satan’s laws he would be doing the work which God has assigned to His servants and which He is to do Himself.


Is Satan working for God’s and His church’s interest or against? If against, he will never do one thing to purify the church or to fulfill the prophecy.


The only thing that would compel him to pass blue Sunday laws and


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code No. 1                           pg. 9


go “to make war with the remnant of her seed” (with those that are left, Rev. 12:17) is the purity of the church when God by the slaughter weapons of Ezekiel Nine takes away the tares which received not the mark, and even then Satan will not enact “blue Sunday laws” until after he has exhausted every other weapon against the church. Therefore, as long as the church remains in her present Laodicean condition, there will be no blue laws or “war” against her, but a bluff only to make her members believe that they are free from his snares and that he is still trying to cause them to fall. But the worst of it all is in that they are sound asleep, which is shown by the fact that they still think Satan is working terribly hard to fulfill God’s word by trying to pass blue laws and are not aware that he is only playing with them as a cat with a mouse, and the brethren “to whom the Lord has entrusted the spiritual interests of the people” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 211) instead of sounding the alarm to arouse the church are determined to even silence the voice of the Rod, and thus rocking her to a more sound sleep!




“A group of investigators working in one of America’s great universities has shown, first that caries of the teeth is caused by a germ called bacillus acidophilus acting on the carbohydrate food particles (sugar and starch) which cling to the teeth, thus creating an acid which disintegrates the enamel, thus producing a cavity; second, that the cleaner the teeth are kept the less chance for this acid-forming germ to begin its destructive work; third, that in some way, unknown as yet, a properly balanced diet, rich in the necessary mineral salts and vitamins, decreases the number of these germs and decreases the frequency of their attack.


“They have shown that from 85 to 95 per cent of public school children have active caries. But in institutions feeding a plain but adequate diet that is low in sugar only about 5 per cent have active caries.


“The Journal of the American Medical Association, the leading authority in the medical field, recently summed up the situation editorially by saying, ‘Taken collectively, these experiments demonstrate that dental caries may be considered largely a dietary deficiency disease’. And further, ‘Results prove that efforts to provide an improved diet are in the main well rewarded by increased resistance to tooth decay’.


“At present, no specific diets can be formulated. But to the mother who is eager to help the Dentist as much as possible in guarding her family against tooth decay the following valuable suggestions are offered.


“Train the children to ‘clean their dishes’. Avoid excessive amounts of sweets, pastries, and desserts as this often causes a refusal to eat sufficient amounts of other foods. Serve foods such as all kinds of fruit, tomatoes, beets, turnips, carrots, radishes, cabbage, lettuce, spinach, celery, whole grains, nuts and pure vegetable oils “in addition to whatever other foods are desired” and in harmony with the Lord’s instruction. “They will supply the minerals and vitamins necessary to balance almost any other food combination and serve as a protective against dietary deficiencies.” — “Diet Dentistry Dentifrice,” pp. 8, 9.




Those who would like to do missionary work by the use of Brother Brown’s, “Observations on the ‘First Fruits’,” may obtain as many copies, free of charge, as they like by sending their order to the Symbolic Code office.


We thank all who have extended to us their kind expression of heartfelt sympathy in the death of Sister Charboneau.


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code No. 1                           pg. 10

Vol. 2  The Symbolic Code  No. 2

Vol. 2  The Symbolic Code  No. 2





Volume Two       Mt. Carmel Center, Waco, Texas

No. 2      Feb. 15, 1936


In The Interest Of The S.D.A. Denomination




Knowing that all the friends in Present Truth are anxiously waiting to catch news waves from Mt. Carmel in each issue of this little paper, we therefore submit the following:


Since arriving here last May, as the tract of land was under rental, we have devoted most of our time to our building program, and as a result there are now five substantial buildings on the place. The fifth or last has been built since the last issue of the Code, and as it stands near the cultivated part of the land — about a mile from the “camp,” it is to be used in connection with our farm industry.


As we are nearing spring, we now expect to devote a little time to prepare the land and sow or plant our crops. Hence, our building program will have to slow down for the time being.


The office work, of course, as it is increasing right along, must go on uninterrupted.


We most heartily thank Mt. Carmel’s friends for their co-operation and faithfulness in all lines of the work in this sealing message, and as it has been quite cold lately, we have especially appreciated the articles of clothing and bedding that were sent us.


We are of good courage and words fail us by which to express our thanks to the One Who is “taking the reins in His own hands” for His great mercy, tender care, and guiding hand; and we are glad to say that our foreheads are reaching the flint stage and if we continue in the race of the high calling of Jesus we shall soon merge into the adamant stage. (Ezek. 3:9.)


Trusting that by your hearty cooperation and by our enduring faithfulness we shall not retard the Lord’s most important work, upon which the fate of His church depends, but without delay prepare this hill for His “dwelling place” and for a refuge to His needy children as well as for preparing an army of workers to go forth “clad in the armor of Christ’s righteousness,…’fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners,’..into all the world, conquering and to conquer.”


Dr. and Sr. Stokes, also Sr. McCall, from North Carolina, surprised us as they unexpectedly entered our office early one bright morning, and although they could stay but a few hours we had a pleasant visit while discussing some vital points in connection with Present Truth.


We were also pleased to hear them speak of the work and the brethren’s faithful standing at their post of duty in that section of the field.


They expressed themselves as being pleased with the surroundings on Mt. Carmel and especially emphasized the beautiful view as they looked westward toward Lake Waco.


Their urgent call to Sacramento, Calif. stubbornly took them away from “Mt. Carmel, where truth can enter” about an hour before the dinner bell pealed throughout the hills and valleys, and as they could not stay longer our great surprising caused us to overlook that the noon hour was soon to approach, and therefore, we are sorry that we failed to say, “If now I have found favor in thy sight, pass not away, I pray thee, from thy servant: let a little water, I pray you, be fetched, and wash your feet, and rest yourselves under the tree: and I will fetch a morsel of bread, and comfort ye your hearts; after that ye shall pass on: for therefore are ye come to your servant.”


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code No. 2                           pg. 1


We trust that this will not happen again to these welcome visitors, or any others, and that they may be able to stop again on their way home and prove our sincerity in this disappointment. Nevertheless, we did not forget to invite them to sit with us and take a little spiritual “butter and honey,” and though this feasting on the Word of God took but a few minutes, we are sure that it was more satisfying than if they had sat down to the best dish Mt. Carmel’s chef can offer, although his cooking tests us with every meal on the observance of our doctrine on temperance, and after having a sincere prayer together, bidding them God speed, they departed.


May the angel of the Lord watch over them and keep them from all the danger and harm that human beings are exposed to on the modern highways of travel.




The sealing angel, coming from the east, who is to place Heaven’s credentials upon the “servants of God,” is slowly, but surely doing his work in this part of the field, and the blessed Third Angel’s Message is being lifted higher before those who are to enter whole-heartedly into the “closing work for the church”; and which work the servant of God tells us is “forcibly set forth by the prophet’s illustration of the last work under the figure of the five men with slaughter weapons in their hands.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 3, p. 266.


As our dear people learn the truth on the subject for the first time in their lives and actually see that what Ezekiel was shown is prophecy and that John’s vision of the same event is the revelation of it, their hearts melt with joy and Godly fear; and the unanimous testimony is that they would not take millions of dollars for this blessed “present truth” on the Third Angel’s Message, and in many instances real conversion to the truth is experienced for the first time, and both old and young rejoice together in this “blessed hope.”


We have everything to encourage us in this noble work in behalf of our own beloved brethren in the church, for, not one who has accepted the sealing message and the call for reformation as set forth in the volumes of “The Shepherd’s Rod” has given up; that is, those who have the volumes of the “Testimonies,” and who have studied “The Shepherd’s Rod” message for themselves.


Surely the Lord is preparing His people for the “Loud Cry” which will be given as soon as the 144,000 — the “firstfruits” — are sealed and which truth is also brought to our attention in “The Signs of the Times” of May, 1927, and in the little pamphlet entitled, “Forty Years in the Wilderness in Type and Antitype,” by Elder Taylor G. Bunch.


It is a real pleasure to find in this section of the field all those “standing in the light” true to the message and faithful to their post of duty, working and praying for their dear brethren and sisters in the church, which is the Lord’s “only object upon earth” upon which Christ lavishes His “supreme regard.”


Brother Buckheister in Charleston, and Doctor Young in Columbia, and Doctor Stokes in Brevard, all have been faithfully leading out in the work. Arriving in Georgia we found Brethren Boynton, Kurtz, and Woods, together with the other brethren faithfully pleading with God’s professed people to accept His gracious call for a reformation and I am glad that their efforts have not been in vain and that those who have been leading out in the work in this part of the field are not the only ones who are busy, for many who “stay by the stuff” have been doing their bit.


The solemn work that is committed to us compels us to earnestly plead with all who have accepted this precious “present truth” that they be faithful, for the mere acceptance of the theory of the message will not save any of us. We are indeed now in the “eleventh hour” call, and just as the Lord demonstrated to the Jews of old how “Justice and Mercy met together and Righteousness and Peace kissed each other,” so we are soon to see how God is to answer the question raised by the old gospel prophet when he asked:


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code No. 2                           pg. 2


“Who is this that cometh from Edom, with dyed garments from Bozrah?…Wherefore art Thou red in Thine apparel, and Thy garments like him that treadeth in the winefat?” The answer rings back, “I have trodden the winepress alone; and of the people there was none with Me: for I will tread them in Mine anger, and trample them in My fury; and their blood shall be sprinkled upon My garments, and I will stain all My raiment. For the day of vengeance is in Mine heart, and the year of My redeemed is come.” (Isa. 63:1-4.)


How solemn indeed are these words, and the fact that “the closing work for the church” will soon be over, shall we who know this “startling denunciation” which God in His mercy is sending to the “angel of the church of the Laodiceans” (3 T 253) allow anything to turn us from the work of warning the angel and the church of the storm that shall “sweep away the refuge of lies” (Isa. 28:17) and be counted with the false brethren who are to be taken away by the slaughter weapons of Ezekiel Nine? (5 T 211) or shall we do our part faithfully so that the Lord may set the S.D.A.’s as “light bearers” in all the world? (P.K. 725)


May God help us to be more faithful to our sacred trust in the future than we have been in the past. Please remember this writer when you talk to our heavenly Father about His children.

Yours for heavenly wisdom and a faith that will not shrink,

(Signed) E.T. Wilson




Question: “Please explain Matt. 24:21 and Dan. 12:1; i.e., if the tribulation of Matthew took place in the period of the 1260 years of papal supremacy, which event is in the past, and the time of trouble, foretold by Daniel, in the future, how could I harmonize Matthew’s record with that of Daniel, for Matthew writes that there will be no greater tribulation than the one from 538 to 1798 A.D., while Daniel claims that the time of trouble is to be greater than any ‘since there was a nation.'”


Answer: It is true that in the eyes of a surface reader Matthew contradicts Daniel and Daniel contradicts Matthew, but when the student of prophecy is led by the Spirit of God, Who dictated the Scriptures, he sinks the shaft deep into the mine of truth, for he knows that the Scriptures in themselves are in perfect harmony.


Speaking of the tribulation, says the scripture: “Except those days should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved;” i.e., God’s people would have been completely wiped out from the face of the earth had it not been for the never failing promise: “But for the elect’s sake those days shall be shortened” (Matt. 24:22), whereas in the time of trouble Michael will stand up to deliver every one that shall be “found written in the book.” In other words, during the time of the tribulation the righteous were killed and the wicked delivered, whereas in the time of trouble the righteous will be delivered and the wicked killed. Therefore, the tribulation and the time of trouble are two outstanding events, each one being the greatest of its kind in the annals of prophetic history — one the greatest against the righteous and the other the greatest against the wicked. Thus we see that, both Matthew and Daniel are correct — showing that each event is the greatest of its kind.


As the tribulation is the greatest “since the beginning of the world,” it shows that there has never been as great a tribulation against God’s people as there was during the above stated period; and as Jesus said that there never shall be the like, He assures us that God will not permit the wicked after 1798 A.D., to again “wear out the saints,” whereas the time of trouble, says Daniel, is the greatest “since there was a nation” showing that the deluge was either greater or equal to it, also that the time of trouble could be followed by a greater one, for He says, “even to that same time” instead, “nor ever shall be.”


Thus we see that when we take into consideration the meaning of each word instead of making thoughtless and hasty conclusions, the Scriptures prove to be not only most perfect and wonderful and yet simple, but also inspiring, making wise the humble — and lightening the path of him who as did Christ, delights to do the will of God.


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code No. 2                           pg. 3


David by personal experience said: “O how love I thy law! it is my meditation all the day. Thou through Thy commandments hast made me wiser than mine enemies: for they are ever with me. I have more understanding than all my teachers: for Thy testimonies are my meditation. I understand more than the ancients, because I keep Thy precepts.” (Ps. 119:97-100.)


Question: “Please explain the following citation from ‘Early Writings’ p. 36: ‘I saw that the anger of the nations, the wrath of God, and the time to judge the dead, were separate and distinct, one following the other, also that Michael had not stood up, and that the time of trouble such as never was, had not yet commenced.'”


Answer: In the above quotation there are four subjects brought to view; namely, “The judgment of the dead”, “The anger of the nations”; “The wrath of God”; and that “The time of trouble such as never was had not yet commenced.”


The first three events, according to the vision, occupy three separate and distinct periods of time — one following the other; however, the time of trouble, in harmony with the vision, could take place during any of the three periods of time above mentioned.


“The wrath of God” is in the seven last plagues (Rev. 15:1) which, as understood, occupies the period between the close of probation and the second coming of Christ. As the judgment of the dead covers the period from 1844 to the commencement of the judgment of the living, and as the wrath of God falls in the period from the close of probation to the second coming of Christ, it is evident that the anger of the nations must occupy the time of the judgment of the living — during the Loud Cry of the Third Angel’s Message.


The judgment of the dead and the seven last plagues being fairly understood by nearly all S.D.A.’s, we shall not say more about these but shall confine our study only to the time of “the anger of the nations.”


The Armageddon cannot be the anger of the nations above mentioned, for it is fought in the time of the sixth plague (Rev. 16: 12-16); that is, in the period of the wrath of God, during which, according to the vision above mentioned, “the anger of the nations” could not occur, for their “anger” and the “wrath of God” “are two separate and distinct events, one following the other.” Consequently, the Armageddon is one thing and the anger of the nations another.


As the 144,000 are to go through the time of the anger of the nations — the time of trouble such as never was — as well as through the time of the wrath of God and yet be preserved for translation, and as the anger of the nations must take place in the time of the judgment of the living as shown in the preceding paragraphs, it follows that Michael is to stand up in the time of the judgment of the living and deliver His people from the anger of the nations — the time of trouble — or else it would be impossible to preserve the lives of all the 144,000; proving the fact that a change is to take place at the commencement of the judgment of the living — Michael is to stand up for His people, take the “reins in His own hands” (“Testimonies to Ministers.” p. 300) and deliver “every one that shall be found written in the book.” May God’s people be aroused by the Good Shepherd’s voice now and place their names in the “book” by sighing and crying “for all the abominations that be done in the midst thereof,” so that when the trouble bursts out — “when the overflowing scourge shall pass through” — they may find shelter.


The anger of the nations being in the time of the judgment of the living — in the Loud Cry of the Third Angel’s Message — their anger is against God’s people, not against each other nation otherwise the statement in “Early Writings,” p. 36 could not be correct, for the nations against each other have been and are angry; for instance, the world’s war took place in “the time of the judgment of the dead.”


“The anger of the nations” will develop by the decree that the two-horned beast is to enact “and cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed” (Rev. 13:15), for the fact that all the nations will follow in the footsteps of the two-horned beast and “the same crisis will come upon our people in all parts of


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code No. 2                           pg. 4


the world” (6 T 395) showing that this “anger of the nations” is a world-wide confederacy against God’s people as predicted by the prophet Zechariah: “And in that day will I make Jerusalem a burdensome stone for all people: all that burden themselves with it shall be cut in pieces, though all the people of the earth be gathered together against it.” (Zech. 12:3.)


Verse 8 proves that at the time of the anger of the nations, “clad in the armor of Christ’s righteousness, the church is to enter upon her final conflict, ‘Fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners,’ she is to go forth into all the world, conquering and to conquer” for, “in that day shall the Lord defend the inhabitants of Jerusalem; and he that is feeble among them at that day shall be as David; and the house of David shall be as God, as the angel of the Lord before them.”


“Those who have been timid and self-distrustful, will declare themselves openly for Christ and His truth. The most weak and hesitating in the church, will be as David — willing to do and dare.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 81.


Question: “I have carefully studied the temples type as found in Vol. 2 of ‘The Shepherd’s Rod’ and also the March number of the Symbolic Code, p. 9, but I cannot see that it throws any light on p. 278 of ‘The Shepherd’s Rod,’ Vol. 2, for it makes Darius the author of the third decree.


“I have read and reread everything I can find in the Bible and in ‘Prophets and Kings’ on these decrees and I can not see how Darius can be made the author of the third decree, unless you take the position that he made two decrees.”


Answer: The decrees made by the Medo-Persian kings for the rebuilding of the temple and the city – Jerusalem — the Bible explains as follows :


The temple “was finished…in the sixth year of the reign of Darius the king” (Ezra 6:15) and that Cyrus’ decree was renewed by him, saying: “I Darius have made a decree; let it be done with speed” (verse 12) and it is shown by verse 15 that this decree finally succeeded to finish the “house of God.” Consequently, the Artexerxes of chapter seven must have come to the throne after the reign of Darius and after the house was builded. Therefore, if the Artexerxes of the seventh chapter made any decree before the temple was built, he must have made it before his coronation, and before he made the decree “to beautify the house of the Lord,” or else his decree, found in Ezra 7:13-26, must have played a prominent part in the reign of Darius, and if this be so then the Artexerxes of chapter six, verse 14 must be the same as that of chapter seven, verse 1, otherwise, the Artexerxes of 6:14 must be another person by the same name. Hence, the difficulty comes from the fact that the Bible remains silent on this point. Consequently, we are left at sea as far as knowing who the Artexerxes of 6:15 is.


Sr. White is correct that the Artexerxes’ decree of Ezra Seven is the third on record, but it is not the decree which finished the house of God, but rather the one which beautified it (Ezra 7:27) and furnished the means for the sacrifices and other necessities for its service. (Ezra 7:17.) Furthermore, the decree of Ezra Seven was made “in the seventh year of Artexerxes the king” (verse 7), whereas the temple was finished “in the sixth year of the reign of Darius the king.” (Ezra 6:15.)


Hence, it is not our fault for lack of information on this subject anymore than it is for not knowing the right birthday of Christ; neither will a perfect knowledge of every detail beyond what Inspiration gives of these things make us better Christians, but obedience to the light we already have will, and as “The Shepherd’s Rod” has led us to a greater knowledge in many Bible themes than any book we have ever had, showing that God is leading us day by day to a greater knowledge of His mysteries, we should be willing to walk in the light which we now have until it brings us face to face with this desired information and to a perfect knowledge of all things instead of stepping off from the path of light and into darkness just because He does not show us everything all at once or because we cannot comprehend it all in a moment.


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code No. 2                           pg. 5


Verses 8 and 11 of chapter six, in reality, are neither Darius’ nor Artexerxes’ decree, but rather Cyrus’ and renewed by Darius as any one will see by reading the entire chapter.


Sr. White has reference to the decrees on record: Cyrus’ being the first (Ezra 1:1-4); Darius’ the second (Ezra 6:1-12) ; and Artexerxes’ the third (Ezra 7:21-26). The latter is the one which put the beautifying touch on the temple building and supplied the means for the sacrificial system.




Not long ago since I began to entertain an ardent longing for a reformation most of the S.D.A.’s, including those at the head of rank and file, began to look at me with long faces, although previously they were very good to me. It was at this crisis that received your tract No. 4, “The Latest News for Mother,” and it helped me see more clearly the unavoidable impending necessity for a reformation among us as a people, and now they have set a watch on me.


To make matters worse, one new missionary with family from South Texas,…who is to superintend the mission here has just arrived. His wife’s father has embraced “The Shepherd’s Rod” message. The superintendent has commanded the authorities here to keep us away from the school, although until this time the principal of the school knew nothing about “The Shepherd’s Rod,” but the mission superintendent has taken very strict measures to keep the students away from us, and the principal’s wife, an American lady, has given directions to the staff that the students should be called together for a meeting or a new game as soon as we enter the premises of the school. In this way they manage to take them away from us.


Thus the actions of the faculty prove to us that the S.D.A.’s are very much terrified because of “The Shepherd’s Rod” message, and our hearts are moved by love to help them, for we feel we could not be able to bear the weight of sorrow to see them lost after being so many years in the work. I shall study “The Shepherd’s Rod” message very carefully and may God open up the way that I may be able to do something for them. I will not allow any one to take away my God-given liberty. I will study for myself, come what may! Pray for us.


Please continue sending the “Symbolic Code” and other literature and help us with the treasures of heaven that we may awaken many souls from their “Laodicean” “lukewarm” condition before they are spued out.

(Signed) C.H.V. Travencore, S. India


Dear Brethren:

In the absence of our regular leader, in prayer meeting last night a lay member was called upon to hold the service. He talked about false churches and then about the true church and said, “The true church is the one which keeps the commandments of God and has the faith of Jesus.” Though not out loud, in our hearts we said amen. Attention was called to “The Shepherd’s Rod” and after asking him questions, he supposed we (six of us) were against the Rod’s teachings but when he found that we were adherents to it he immediately closed the meeting and never talked any more about it.


Before we accepted the Rod’s message we were instructed by the council of the church not to study the “Shepherd’s Rod,” not to discuss it, not to make friends with those who believe in it, and not to allow them in our homes, but we prayed, asking the Lord to lead us right as we complied with the following instruction from the pen of Sr. White:


“Precious light is to shine forth from the Word of God, and let no one presume to dictate what shall or what shall not be brought before the people in the messages of enlightenment that He shall send, and so quench the Spirit of God, Whatever may be his position of authority, no one has a right to shut away the light from the people. When a message comes in the name of the Lord to His people, no one may excuse himself from an investigation of its claims. No one can afford to stand back in an attitude of indifference and self-confidence, and say: ‘I know what is truth. I am satisfied with my position. I have set my stakes, and I will not be moved away from my position, whatever may come. I will


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code No. 2                           pg. 6


not listen to the message of this messenger; for I know that it can not be truth.’ It was from pursuing this very course that the popular churches were left in partial darkness, and that is why the messages of heaven have not reached them….If a message comes that you do not understand, take pains that you may hear the reasons the messenger may give.” — ” Testimonies on Sabbath School Work,” p. 65.


We were told that “The Shepherd’s Rod” is by another denomination, new light, a false doctrine, the devil’s work. However, upon careful investigation for ourselves we have found “The Shepherd’s Rod” message to be no separate denomination and that exactly as predicted in “Early Writings,” p. 277, its teachings add power and force to all the authoritative S.D.A. doctrines.


We have not received new light but more light and the Third Angel’s message has now become to us so wonderful that we can not find words by which to express our appreciation for it.


My experience has taught me that no one should make flesh his arm no matter whether it be Noah’s arm, Job’s, or Daniel’s — we must do now what we did when we embraced the S.D.A.’s message; that is, take no minister’s advice but with open mind free from prejudice listen to the messenger for ourselves, trusting in the Lord to lead us into all truth and when we see the truth to joyfully accept it.


My heart is now filled with joy for the hope that is in me, and for the love of God’s church and His people I shall do all I can to bring this most precious message to as many as God permits. Pray for us.

(Signed) Mrs. L.L., Houston, Texas


Dear Brethren:

We find ourselves in conflict and trouble for believing what we think is God’s call to us and for reforming our lives as never before, and therefore, we are asking you to pray for us that our faith in the Lord may be such as to remove these mountains of difficulties or to help us bear the cross that we may be worthy of His name and fitted for His kingdom. The following are some of the trials that we are encountering:


The young people who have embraced the message which the volumes of “The Shepherd’s Rod” contain, after having been refused matriculation at our denominational schools in Los Angeles, at first were all (both old and young) welcome to the church, but soon after, Bro. Bingham and Sr. Serns were refused admittance. Up until this time, only one piece of literature had been distributed on the church premises by our group. It was a tract written by A.M. Dart and published by the denomination. For this, we were accused of disseminating “Shepherd’s Rod” literature and in about two more weeks the church council informed us that even we students were unwelcome, and would not any longer be allowed to enter the church building. However, feeling that we are better S.D.A.’s now than before, and that the church property is as much ours as it is theirs, and for the sake of their souls we returned, but as we approached the church steps for the young people’s meeting, three heavy set men stepped down in front of us and blocked our entrance. Then silently we lined up on either side of the church steps — fifteen young folk ranging from the age of eight to twenty-four years.


We asked them for a reason that would justify them to keep us out but all became quiescent, and seeing that we were determined to obey God rather than man, they turned off the porch light, and as two of the men went away they soon returned with a city officer.


The guardian of the law admitted that no substantial reason was given him by the churchmen to take us away and therefore he could not tell us what to do, but he wished to see us agree and went about his business.


On Sabbath morning they did not allow us to stand on the property, but as we returned the next Friday evening to plead with Israel and to worship in the house of God, we were again barred out and Bro. Lipsey,


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code No. 2                           pg. 7


being found a bit too close to the church property, received a good shove and a punch on his jaw. The one who abused us so, the next morning they ordained to be their local elder!


The following Friday evening we prayed earnestly for the Lord’s help and as He opened the way we all entered inside the church, but the next morning we were again refused entrance and we felt fearful of the consequences of the man who refused a drink of water to a little eight year old girl while we were made to stand on the public sidewalk.


On Jan. 1 the rain came down in torrents and, besides, Brother Bingham was knocked down twice, dragged, and punched by the watchmen at the door for not going home.


The following Sabbath a middle aged well dressed gentleman before entering the church inquired if the eleven o”clock service had begun and finding out that we were not allowed to get in, he was astonished and after hearing the defence of both sides — the church’s and ours — he said, “Soon ‘Ichabod’ will be seen written over the entrance of this church. I am not a prophet,” he said, “but I need not be one to see that something drastic will soon happen to counteract this condition.” Ashamed of the actions taken against us and a bit perplexed, he went inside.


There are a number of the brethren who are not in favor of countenancing the actions that have been taken against us, but, as usual, the majority rules.


We love these brethren though they are so bitter against us, and will you please pray for us that we do nothing that would cause them to forever remain in their “Laodicean” “sad” condition, but that we may be willing to do everything for them that they may be saved. May our conduct and determination to remain with the denomination and in the church witness that we have not apostatized as they think, but that we are trying to reform our lives and prepare ourselves to meet the Lord in peace, and thus convince them to investigate our faith for themselves.

(Signed) The Young People of La Crescents, Calif.

Per Mrs. M.J. Bingham




We are indeed troubled when we think of the final outcome of our brethren’s actions and our only hope is that they do not go as far in their Pharisaical wickedness as to cause them to remain too long in the darkness and at last find themselves at the “shut door” pleading, “Lord, Lord, open unto us,” but only to hear the words, “Verily I say unto you, I know you not.” (Matt. 25;11, 12.)


You who love the “three fold” message, the church of God, and the leading brethren, please do not consent to their foolish and Satanic actions, for whether we be right or wrong, it is certain that their papist service Christ will not accept.


Read carefully the following quotations and immediately comply with the Lord’s instruction lest you, either by deed or by giving consent, finally find yourselves, too, on His left side.


“Notwithstanding Christ’s warning, men have sought to uproot the tares. To punish those who were supposed to be evil-doers, the church has had recourse to the civil power. Those who differed from the established doctrines have been imprisoned, put to torture and to death, at the instigation of men who claimed to be acting under the sanction of Christ. But it is the spirit of Satan, not the Spirit of Christ, that inspires such acts. This is Satan’s own method of bringing the world under his dominion. God has been misrepresented through the church by this way of dealing with those supposed to be heretics.” — “Christ’s Object Lessons,” pp. 73, 74.


As long as we are right with God your casting us out will not cause us to go into eternal ruin, for says the Lord: “Blessed are ye, when men shall hate you, and when they shall separate you from their company, and shall reproach you, and cast out your name as evil, for the


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code No. 2                           pg. 8


Son of man’s sake, Rejoice ye in that day, and leap for joy: for, behold, your reward is great in heaven: for in the like manner did their fathers unto the prophets. But woe unto you that are rich! for ye have received your consolation. Woe unto you that are full! for ye shall hunger. Woe unto you that laugh now for ye shall mourn and weep. Woe unto you, when all men shall speak well of you! for so did their fathers to the false prophets. But I say unto you which hear, Love your enemies, do good to them which hate you, bless them that curse you, and pray for them which despitefully use you. And unto him that smiteth thee on the one cheek offer also the other; and him that taketh away thy cloke forbid not to take thy coat also.” (Luke 6:22-29.)


The leading brethren and those who take an active part with them in their Satanic acts are not alone to blame, but also those who countenance their actions. They are endeavoring to refute “The Shepherd’s Rod” by the use of Sr. White’s writings, and to force us to abide by their short-sighted decisions, but why does not the laity arise and ask them to abide by the counsel of the Lord in the above quotation? Ought ye not to obey God rather than man? You, yourselves, should be right regardless of whether we are or not and thus regain our confidence in you and in the leading brethren, or will you go on with them contrary to such plain words as you read in the above citation, which, while it so flatly contradicts their practice it wholly supports ours? Yet by word and by force, even by endeavoring to employ the “arm of the state,” they have determined to make us give up our position on this vital question and take hold of theirs!


In the name of Christ’s ministers they have great influence with some of the laity who are as blind as themselves, but here is a prophecy that all of you who read this article would do well to underscore it in your notebook that though for the time being, like the Czar of Russia, the ministers may keep the multitudes in darkness of the truth and press them down under their thumb, some day, not far hence, the eyes of the blind and sleeping laity will be opened, but though they are too lazy and too busy now to study for themselves, they will not only lose confidence in their ministers then but also quickly break the strong bands from off their necks that now hold them down in the darkness as did Lincoln break the chains of slavery off the negroes’ necks. However, if you do not do this now, my brethren, while the Lord is pleading with you, though you cut loose later it will not profit you.


Then the very hands that once crowned these ministers with laurels shall be raised for their destruction, for you will see then that you have been deluded and though you unite yourselves to heap your bitter condemnations upon them as they hear you say, “We are lost! and you are the cause of our ruin,” you will be forever too late to redeem your souls. Thus the snares that they are laying down against us now God will use against you and them.


They have long been preaching against the papists and against those who copy after them, but now they are doing the very thing of which they once condemned others doing. Therefore, the price that the papists are to pay, they will, too, except they now repent. Will you not, my brethren, do all you can to rescue our leading men from eternal ruin which they are now running headlong into, and as you are following their footsteps they will cause you to plunge into the same.




“Health reform” means to be right with God and man, with yourself and withal your habits. Most people are more careful of overworking than they are of killing themselves with overeating, and though they pretend to do this for the sake of their health, under observation this class of folk will be found to be reckless with their bodies in sinful pleasures and sacrificing their health by perverted appetite. Yes, they risk their health for a little sinful pleasure almost of any kind, and when reproved they are greatly disturbed and would rather, at any cost, continue with an unhealthful habit, prompted by indulging in some sinful pleasure, than to deny themselves of it by correcting their evil course. Consequently, their fear of overworking is a fear of the work cutting across their perverted desire, “turning the grace of our God into lasciviousness.” (Jude 4.) They are afraid of overworking but are not afraid of overdoing nothing, which ultimately results in losing their physical abilities — becoming almost as weak as a straw, as stiff as a cucumber, and as infirm as a pancake.


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code No. 2                           pg. 9


There is nothing in God’s creation that stands still — everything is doing something all the time — and whatever stops moving He takes it away. If the heart stops beating He takes away the life, and the substance of the body goes back to clay. If a tree quits growing, it dies. Water that stands still gets stagnant. God’s “handiwork” is not only ceaselessly moving on its own course, but it neither falls behind nor goes ahead — it forever keeps perfect time. If an airplane stops flying it falls to the ground. When an automobile quits running it becomes worthless to its owner. Anything that falls short of its set standard by its maker does not only become worthless but also a nuisance.


There are thousands who sacrifice their health and happiness for lack of exercise. Some excuse themselves from working to preserve the beauty of their hands, not realizing that they are wrecking the whole body by doing nothing! Others try to preserve their beauty by avoiding the rays of the sun though without which no one can live the full length of his time and long remain happy while he lives.


The bee that faithfully labors all summer, when winter comes has plenty to eat and some to spare for a hungry man that cannot manufacture his own honey, while the grasshopper by wasting his time singing all summer long is starving during the winter in the cold. The plant that is raised in the shade is weak and pale and if exposed to the sun too late, instead of receiving its natural beauty, it withers away. Those who are living wrongly, when they start correcting their habits they begin to feel the same effects, but instead of continuing in the right course they excuse themselves from reforming and go back treading in the same old crooked road.


“Poverty and shame shall be to him that refuseth instruction: but he that regardeth reproof shall be honoured.” (Prov. 13:10.) “Strength and honour are her clothing; and she shall rejoice in time to come. She openeth her mouth with wisdom; and in her tongue is the law of kindness She looketh well to the ways of her household, and eateth not the bread of idleness. Her children arise up, and call her blessed; her husband also, and he praiseth her.” (Prov. 31:25-28.) “Go to the ant, thou sluggard; consider her ways, and be wise: which having no guide, overseer, or ruler, provideth her meat in the summer and gathereth her food in the harvest. How long wilt.thou sleep, O sluggard? when wilt thou arise out of thy sleep? Yet a little sleep, a little slumber, a little folding of the hands to sleep: so shall thy poverty come as one that travelleth, and thy want as an armed man.” (Prov. 6:6-11.) “Six days shalt thou labour, and do all thy work.” (Ex. 20:9.)


“In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground.” (Gen. 3:19.)


Abraham became a friend of God because he did not only believe but because he faithfully performed his duties and that by arising “early in the morning” (Gen. 22:3), and by doing the things “in the selfsame day.” (Gen. 17:26.)


When God selected the army by which Gideon was to defeat the Midianites, He commanded Gideon to separate those who were “fearful and afraid” and those who had plenty of time before starting to do something from those who, for haste, would not even stop long enough to take a drink, but who, scooping the water in their palms, drank as they ran through it. Jud. 7:2-7. If God’s people do not awake now they never will, for the time is too short and the work is too great, and the best of us cannot be too skillful or too active to engage in the conflict which is confronting us.


(To Be Continued)





If any of the readers of this little paper have extra books of Sr. White’s writings, and who would like to dispose of same, please send them to this office. We can use as many volumes as we can obtain.


If some one has an adding machine in good condition and would like to either donate or sell it at a very reasonable price, please inform us.


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code No. 2                           pg. 10

Vol. 2  The Symbolic Code  Nos. 3, 4

Vol. 2  The Symbolic Code  Nos. 3, 4




Vol. 2 Nos. 3-4

March-April 1936



Lake Waco, Texas


Lightening The Earth


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code Nos. 3, 4                    pg. 1




“The Twelve Tribes Which are Scattered Abroad”


This little paper is dedicated for the conveyance of news items and reformatory activities to Present Truth believers; to answer questions in connection with the sealing message of the 144,000 (Rev. 7:1-8) and the great multitude (Rev. 7:9); on the prophecies of Isaiah, Zechariah, Zephaniah, Micah, Hosea, Joel, Daniel, the Revelation, Ezekiel, Jeremiah, etc., bur more fully on the first eight books above mentioned; on Christ’s parables, on types and symbols, and also on the writings of Mrs. E.G. White.


However, this monthly visitor promises to answer questions on such passages of the Scriptures only as have been divinely revealed and authoritatively proclaimed — bearing the positive mark of truth. Therefore, it will either give a correct answer to questions or else confess its ignorance by saying “I do not know.”


Its main object is to reveal the fact that the time has come for the Lord to manifest His power and unify, and purify the church of God — calling her to rise up from her dusty bed and put on her strength and her gift of beautiful garments, because “from henceforth” the unclean shall not come unto her. (Isa. 52:1.) Therefore, it positively demands that the messengers of “the great and dreadful day of the Lord,” under its supervision, must strictly comply with all its requirements, instructions and advice which it bears to them from time to time. It will not countenance those who ignore its divine authority — the church is to be a light to the whole world — fair as the moon, — clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners. Isa. 62:1-7; Prophets and Kings, p. 725.


The symbols on the title page are a reproduction of the Revelation, chapters Twelve and Nine, and Isaiah 7:21, which symbols are explained in our available literature.


This monthly comforter gladly calls on all S.D.A.’s who open their doors and welcome its visit. It freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation and neither collects fees nor makes charges for its unselfish service. It lives on voluntary gifts and free will offerings — it burdens no one and comforts all. Its constant prayer is that all its clients should prosper and be in health even as their souls prospereth. (III John 2.)


Make your questions plain and distinct, giving the references, and they shall be taken care of as soon as their turn on the waiting line permits.


If you like to have this printed friend come to your home regularly, also other free literature, send your name and address to the Universal Publishing Association, Symbolic Code Department, Mount Carmel Center, Lake Waco, Texas.







Vol. 2 Symbolic Code Nos. 3, 4                    pg. 2




In this transition period of “The Symbolic Code,” while emerging from a humble mimeographed sheet to a standard monthly magazine, we feel that it would be appropriate to quote a few lines from the first issue showing how it started its first paragraph with a sincere request, saying: “Let us pray to the end that it will grow with mushroom speed; have the fabric of a palm tree; the grip of an octopus; be clear as crystal and glittering as transparent gold; moving ‘as the appearance of a flash of lightning’ (Ezek. 1:14); sweet as honey (Ezek. 3:3) to those who are searching for truth as for ‘hidden treasure’ (Matt. 13:44), and bitter as ‘Wormwood’ (Rev. 8:11) to those who seek ‘to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season!’ May God bless it that for the ‘abundance of milk’ it shall give may ‘every one’ who is ‘left in the land’ eat ‘butter and honey’ (Isa. 7:22), for so shall they be ‘a great people, and a strong.’ Saith the prophet, ‘There hath not been ever the like, neither shall be any more after it.’ (Joel 2:2.)”


The merciful granting of our plea in the above prayer the readers of this monthly prophetic agent have doubtless recognized by the fact that its circulation as well as its size are each six times greater than at its beginning — crowning it: with the governmental number of Revelation 12:1 — and we would not neglect to mention that since its publishing quarters moved from Los Angeles to Mt. Carmel Center our subscription list has almost doubled, witnessing to the fact that the request of our prayer in the words, “That it will grow with mushroom speed,” is being granted, whereas its firm stand against the attempts of the enemy to refute its contents of truth, to destroy its influence, and thereby its existence, prove that He Who is taking the reins in His own hand has in response to our request given it palm-like fabric, making it stand straight up as a palm tree, even against a most severe wind storm.


Then, too, having on one side the persecution and, the inhuman treatment which its subscribers receive at the hands of those who are ‘lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God’ (2 Tim. 3:4), and on the other side the firm stand that its followers take is a positive proof that its grip of truth on them surpasses even the grip of an “octopus.”


Moreover, as the simplest of the simple can without any difficulty comprehend its teaching, and confess that they have stepped out of darkness into its marvelous light proves that its brightness is as “clear as crystal and glittering as transparent gold.” Furthermore, as it has already crossed both the Pacific and the Atlantic oceans, it shows that it is moving as the appearance of a flash of lightning; carrying on one hand the ringing testimonies of those who search for truth even more zealously than those who search for gold, and on the other hand the news it brings of the severe persecution and hatred against the class that search for truth by the class that search for gold, proves that this little truth bearing agent is as sweet as honey to the taste of the former and as bitter as wormwood to the taste of the latter, and as those who partake of its “butter and honey” learn how to “refuse the evil and choose the good,” it evidences the fact that its product will bring about “a great reformatory movement among God’s people,…a spirit of intercession…even as was manifested before the great Day of Pentecost” and thus will the church be able to heal the sick and do other miracles. — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, p. 126: “Early Writings.” p. 278.







To the Little Companies in Present Truth Scattered Abroad


Though only a few of you I have personally ever met, yet I feel free to address you  as though I have always known you, and I  praise Him for making it possible by uniting us in Himself as one family, and that  “hath raised us up together, and made us sit  together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus.”


I am writing the following lines with a prayer that I may be able to help you to stand more firmly on the platform of eternal truth and that you may be filled in your joy “to the stature of the fullness of Christ” in the hope that is within you.


The spirit of jealousy and selfishness is endeavoring to leaven the believers in Present Truth in some sections of the field and I am impressed to write beforehand a few words  of counsel. First of all, let me say that some of those who have embraced Present Truth seem to be yet in darkness concerning the necessity of our work and of the method by which it is now being carried on, and though they may not be conscious of this fact, it weakens their faith in the sealing message and breaks down their power to proclaim the same. Hence, I shall endeavor to pass on such information as seems necessary on some points of our work for your enlightenment.


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code Nos. 3, 4                    pg. 3


The old devil well knows that this is the last message the world will ever receive and that it will chain him for a thousand years and at last reduce his being down to ashes as though he never was. Therefore, he is like a “roaring lion seeking whom he may devour.” Hence, because we can not be too cautious of his snares or too particular in following “the Lamb whither-soever He goeth,” I am sending this warning.


The apostle’s council, “Wherefore let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall,” shows that we who have the message and full assurance to receive “the seal of God” and to live forever are in the same danger as the ancient Jews who, for being the direct descendants of Abraham and perfectly satisfied that the promise was theirs, were found off guard and lost the kingdom! Having their example before us we should be wide awake lest we, too, be devoured by the old roaring dragon.


Satan is suggesting to some in certain sections of the field that they are doing more for the cause of truth than some others and that those who may be doing less are reaping the benefits of their labors instead of they themselves.


If this be so, and if they have fully trusted in the One Whose the vineyard is instead of in the stewards of His means for their reward, they should be the happier, for the fact that He Who said, “The laborer is worthy of his hire,” will more abundantly reward them than we could ever do even at our best.


“Therefore watch, and remember, that by the space of three years I ceased not to warn every one night and day with tears. And now, brethren, I commend You to God, and to the word of His grace, which is able to build you up, and to give you an inheritance among all them which are sanctified. I have coveted no man’s silver, or gold, or apparel. Yea, ye yourselves know, that these hands have ministered unto my necessities, and to then, that were with me. I have shewed you all things, how that so labouring ye ought to support the weak, and to remember the words of the Lord Jesus, how He said, It is more blessed to give than to receive. And they all wept sore, and fell on Paul’s neck, and kissed him.” (The Acts 20:31-35, 37.)


You know that Satan is on one hand determined to multiply the “tares” among the “wheat” and Christ on the other hand to keep them out. It is especially true at this time while He is “taking the reins in His own hands;” and as He is assuring us now, after the period of time while “men slept” is almost over, that “there shall no more come into thee the uncircumcised and the unclean” (Isa. 52: 1), His promise will become a reality — He will send into His vineyard only those who will by their works openly acknowledge by complying with His commission that they completely trust in Him — “provide neither gold nor silver, nor brass in your purses, nor scrip for your journey, neither two coats, neither shoes, nor yet staves,” (Matt. 10:9,10.)


Says the Spirit of Prophecy: “Only those who have withstood and overcome temptation in the strength of the Mighty One will be permitted to act a part in proclaiming this message when it shall have swelled into the ‘Loud Cry.'” — “Review and Herald,” Nov. 19, 1908.


God has placed me in a most responsible position, and realizing my human weakness and inability to correctly perform my duties even in the least important place in His service I cannot afford to deviate from His holy command even an inch whether others do or not, and though some think that I am to blame for them not being engaged in the work, I can only go as far as He leads me. Therefore, if it is not they themselves alone to blame, by wrongly placing the blame upon me they are murmuring against Christ instead of against me.


Though they are not in this office to see that if we offer any kind of financial assistance before men get into the harness and go to work and prove themselves that they are trustworthy of Christ’s service and that they are called by Him, it is true that we would be so busy hiring men for the work that we would have no time for anything else at all. But you know, my brethren, that among them there will be a multitude of men that will not for souls, but for “hire” go to work — a class whose service Christ can not accept. Moreover, such a program will require a capital of no small sum of money whereas, we have nothing, and the fact that we do not have it proves that Christ wants us to go into His vineyard without gold, silver, or brass, and as we who did start on this basis have lacked “nothing” (Lu. 22:35) our experience evidences the fact that He gives us “our daily bread.” (Matt. 6:11.)


Our work is too great for any man, or a group of men, and the harvest field is wide enough for “two hundred thousand thousand…horsemen” (Rev. 9:16), whereas the laborers just now are very, very few, and most of our brethren do not realize what it takes to carry on the work. They think that the tithe which comes here is supposed to provide our temporal necessities only and that we are having one great, grand time, but were they in our place, most of them would not bear under the trying circumstances even for a month.


We as S.D.A.’s by being “robbed and spoiled” placed an unauthoritative halo of sacredness around the tithe, making it appear that it must be spent for nothing else


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code Nos. 3, 4                    pg. 4


but to feed, house, and clothe the ministers who are not only taking the tithe but the offerings and the institutional incomes also, and we all with one consent and without a question, as blind as bats on a bright sunny day, got under the load and raised all the goals; but now in “the unrolling of the scroll,” while our eyes have been opened, some are going into another extreme; and as Satan by the leading men in the S.D.A. denomination pulled the wool over our eyes while he had the denomination in his grip by head and foot urged us then to give everything we have, now by his wicked suggestions is urging those who have embraced Present Truth to withhold their means! His urging them to be liberal in the former and his suggestions of stinginess in the latter all the more proves that the denomination has sold out to him, and that we have the truth of the hour. Then, too, by over urging us in the former place to produce the bricks, and causing the conferences to misuse the means, be has been robbing God’s people of their strength, whereas now in the latter place by suggesting to those who have embraced Present Truth to withhold their means is an attempt to blockade the proclamation of the sealing message and to rob God’s people of it, too. Thus in both instances he has attempted to weaken Christ’s line of defense and to strengthen his own.


Our offering receipts are very small, whereas our work requires much greater means in proportion than that of the denomination for the fact that we have nothing in the line of equipment and now we must buy and build everything we need to carry the message to the church. Besides, we are distributing five tracts, “The Symbolic Code,” and most of the books, etc., all free of charge, whereas the denomination takes everything and gives nothing — we had to pay them for all the papers to do our missionary work, and a good price, too, and still they run short of means.


Had we pressed our brethren who have embraced Present Truth to provide all the means by which to carry on the work but to feed us, they would have to give a second tithe, not only a tenth of their income but more than twice that, and before they accept the message, too, for we, had to start without any following at all. Consequently, had we waited on them, the work would have never begun. Therefore, I along with Sister Charboneau and Sister Hermanson were compelled to do everything we could possibly do to spread the message and to make the interest grow, but about three years later, when a few converts finally took a firm stand and began to pay their tithe toward the advancement of Present Truth, if I had said, “No, the tithe is sacred — it is only for my own use and for the use of the two sisters who helped in pioneering this work,” the message would not have advanced at all and the people who now rejoice in the Truth would have been yet in darkness, and besides, the tithe which the treasury of Present Truth now receives, the opposers of the message would have taken and used as a whip to prevent the sealing of the saints.


Some of our brethren think that we are getting enough tithe to feed the workers and pay for Mt. Carmel’s tract of land, build the “camp,” etc., and are now zealously sending their objections and instructions as to how we should spend it as though they know more about it than those whom God has placed at the head of the work and Whose instructions only they must follow. They think that it should be used only for the support of the workers but they never offer to send some of their means beside the tithe with which to pay for the land, to put up the necessary buildings, and to purchase office and farm equipment. No, not even for either the cost of printing the free literature or postage for its distribution nor for our correspondence, etc.


We would perhaps be perfectly satisfied if these brethren would send us some of their money with which to pay for these things so that we would use no tithe, but instead, some of them even hesitate to send in their tithe under pretense of fear that we may spend part of it on something besides feeding and clothing the workers or ministers. But let them do their part first before they ask us to stop doing our part, for the Lord’s work anticipates neither retreat nor tardiness, although it may take our tithes or offerings, bank accounts, houses, or lands, or all, yea, even our very lives. Regardless of what it takes, we must proclaim “the great and dreadful day of the Lord.”


On one hand they accuse us of misusing the tithe, and on the other hand they are robbing God by using it on themselves! Suppose we are wrong, would our mistakes make them right? If I had not been a tithe-payer they would have been justified not to give heed to a message under my signature, but would they not be also justified to pay no attention to their supposed wise counsel if they withhold the Lord’s tithe and use it on themselves?


Still further, we can freely say that the tithe has not been sufficient to take care of every need connected with the work, neither are the offerings for the free literature and the correspondence, and as a consequence I have gone into debt, and God has made it possible for the work to go on uninterrupted, and it may do their souls good to know that as yet we have not spent one cent from the tithe towards the purchase of the tract of land,


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code Nos. 3, 4                    pg. 5


and if they like to have us pay for it with something else besides tithe, they may send us $7,000 with which to pay that which is against it and I am sure we would not disappoint their heart’s desire by refusing to accept their free-will offerings for this worthy enterprise. However, if those who are determined to have us lavish all the tithe on the workers’ upkeep only rather than to spend a part for the land on which to build this needed “camp” for the benefit of both — ministers and laity — would thoroughly examine their motives, I am sure that they will find themselves raising the banner of the sealing message on a pole of “selfishness” instead of on Calvary’s Cross!


Make sure, my brethren, that you be not found among those of whom God called the prophet’s attention, saying: “Thou son of man, the children of thy people still are talking against thee by the walls and in the doors of the houses, and speak one to another, every one to his brother, saying, Come, I pray you, and hear what is the word that cometh forth from the Lord. And they come unto thee as the people cometh, and they sit before thee as My people, and they hear thy words, but they will not do them: for with their mouth they show much love, but their heart goeth after their covetousness. And, lo, thou art unto them. as a very lovely song of one that hath a pleasant voice, and can play well on an instrument: for they hear thy words, but they do them not. And when this cometh to pass, (lo, it will come.) then shall they know that a prophet hath been among them.” (Ezek. 33:30-33.)


“Paul was an inspired apostle. yet the Lord did not reveal to him at all times just the condition of His people. Those who were interested in the prosperity of the church, and saw evils creeping in, presented the matter before him, and from the light which be had previously received, he was prepared to judge of the true character of these developments. Because the Lord had not given him a new revelation for that special time, those who were really seeking light did not cast his message aside as only a common letter. No, indeed. The Lord had shown him the difficulties and dangers which would arise in the churches, that when they should develop, he might know just how to treat them.


“He was set for the defense of the church; he was to watch for souls as one that must render account to God: and should he not take notice of the reports concerning their state of anarchy and division? Most assuredly; and the reproof he sent them was written just as much under the inspiration of the Spirit of God as were any of his epistles. But when these reproofs came, some would not be corrected.  They took the position that God had not spoken to them through Paul, that he had merely given them his opinion as a man, and they regarded their own judgment as good as that of Paul. So it is with many among our people who have drifted away from the old landmarks, and who have followed their own understanding.


“When this position is taken by our people, then the special warnings and counsels of God through the Spirit of Prophecy can have no influence with them to work a reformation in life and character.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, pp. 684, 685.


“‘Why have not these ministers been reproved, when we are following their teachings?'” some asked. “A door, has thus been opened for Satan to tempt them as to the truthfulness of the visions.


“The brethren have been deceived and wronged. They believed that we were in union with these teachers, and followed their instructions, when they were all wrong. I have written to these ministers in anguish of spirit as I have seen the cause of God wounded by their injudicious course. How anxiously have I watched the effect of these messages. But they laid them aside, and the brethren were not permitted to know anything about them, therefore could not be benefited by the instructions which the Lord saw fit to give.


“My labor has been most discouraging, as I have seen that what God designed has not been accomplished. Often I have inquired in distress, Of what account is all my labor? These brethren took this position: We believe the visions, but Sister White, in writing them, put in her own words and we will believe that portion which we think is of God, and will not heed the other. This course they have pursued, and have not corrected their lives. They have professed to believe the visions, but have acted contrary to them. Their example and influence have raised doubts in the minds of others. It would have been better for the cause of present truth had they both opposed the gifts. Then the people would not have been deceived, and would not have stumbled over these blind teachers. We have hoped and prayed that they might get right, and exert a good influence upon the flock: but hope has died, and we cannot, dare not, hold our peace longer. We have wronged the church of God, in that we have not spoken out before.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 1, pp. 233, 234.


Think of it, my brethren. These testimonies were written by the one who founded the denomination and though they were told, “The testimonies either bear the signet of God or that of Satan” (5 T 98), they did not believe them, and by so doing they were not only disobeying God but also calling the founder of their own denomination


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code Nos. 3, 4                    pg. 6


a liar and still they remained in it! Shall some of you now after having seen the results of unbelief repeat their mistakes.


I would advise you, my brethren, not to permit any evil, selfish motives to enter into your hearts, or any suggestions urging you to watch those whom God has given their own work, for He has left no one in charge of them save the recording angel, and when He finally comes to reckon with His servants He will call neither on you nor on me to verify or pass on His decision. However, Satan will try all of you to the limit, and if you watch yourselves you will have your hands full without taking time to see what others do.


Satan will have you busy, if he can, watching others that you may forget or have no time to watch yourselves. He, by pointing to the mistakes and errors of those who are not led by God’s Spirit, would have you in constant fear that even those whom God is leading Himself will make a mistake. Thus endeavoring to keep you blind of the mistakes that you have either already made or are about to make, thereby not only leading you into eternal ruin but also hindering the work of God by taking up the time of His servants to iron out difficulties within their own ranks. Therefore, give him no occasion to hinder God’s servants from laboring for those who need to know the truth.


Of this class of workers Christ says: “They will question and criticize everything that arises in the unfolding of truth, criticize the work and position of others, criticize every branch of the work in which they have not themselves a part. They will feed upon the errors and mistakes and faults of others, ‘until’, said the angel, ‘The Lord Jesus shall rise up from His mediatorial work in the heavenly sanctuary, and shall clothe Himself with the garments of vengeance, and surprise them at their unholy feast; and they will find themselves unprepared for the marriage supper of the Lamb.’ Their taste has been so perverted that they would be inclined to criticize even the table of the Lord in His kingdom.” — “Testimonies for the Church, Vol. 5, p. 690.


We claim to be reformers — calling the brethren’s attention to their slackness in following the teachings of the Spirit of Prophecy — but shall we on one hand criticize them for their unbelief and on the other hand we ourselves do what we would have them repent of?


You who are ready to enter into the Lord’s vineyard with the “mattock” to dig up the “thorns and briers” will find much to do. Therefore, enter into his service without gold, silver, or brass; that is, spend all you have, then call on Him and He will take care of you by the tithe which is His own, and if we fail in our duty He will take our stewardship from us and give it to others who would not waste or misuse His money; and if the tithe should fail, he may send a raven with some food or perhaps take you to some widow’s house, and if these means also fail to provide, He has plenty of mamma in heaven with which to feed you for the rest of your life. Yes, He can even send an angel with “a cake baken on the coals, and a cruse of water,” and bid you, “Arise and eat; because the journey is too great for thee,” and if He sees fit, He can make it possible for you to go “in the strength of that meat forty days and forty nights unto Horeb the mount of God” where you can obtain some more. (1 Kings 19:7, 8.)


At any rate, if you are true to Him He will not let you starve though the world may. Sell all and “give to the poor”; that is, to those who are destitute of the message and who are about to perish for lack of knowledge.” Will you, too, my brethren, who have “great possessions” go “away sorrowful”? (Matt. 19:22)


“I saw that some of the people of God are stupid and dormant, and but half awake; they do not realize the time we are now living in, and that the man with the ‘dirt brush’ has entered, and that some are in danger of being swept away. I begged of Jesus to save them, to spare them a little longer, and let them see their awful danger, that they might get ready before it should be forever too late. The angel said, Destruction is coming like a mighty whirlwind. I begged of the angel to pity and to save those who loved this world, who, were attached to their possessions, and were not willing to cut loose from them, and sacrifice to speed the messengers on their way to feed the hungry sheep who were perishing for want of spiritual food.


“As I viewed poor souls dying for want of the present truth, and some who professed to believe the truth were letting them die by withholding the necessary means to carry forward the work of God, the sight was too painful, and I begged of the angel to remove it from me. I saw that when the cause of God called for some of their property, like the young man who came to Jesus (Matt. 19:16-22), they went away sorrowful; and that soon the overflowing scourge would pass over and sweep their possessions all away, and then it would be too late to sacrifice earthly goods, and lay up a treasure in heaven.” — “Early Writings,” pp. 48, 49.


This invitation is yours: “Come unto Me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy and My burden is light.” (Matt. 11:28-30.)


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code Nos. 3, 4                    pg. 7


Ten tithe paying converts will yield as much tithe as the whole income of one of them and if they can live on that much you can, too, and if It should take twice as much for your living as it does for their’s, all you would need to do is to go and win ten more tithe paying souls. Then as long as you are in Christ’s service and in nothing else, and as long as your twenty converts remain faithful and true tithe payers you will have a steady income. I know not of an easier way for making a living than this. Do you? Neither is there any doubt at all for having this much success in winning souls to Christ if your hearts are right with God and if you are working for souls and for the advancement of His Kingdom instead of for “loaves and fishes” and for self-exaltation. Thus entering into Christ’s service will be your credentials — an evidence that God has approved of your conception of the truth, accepted your service, and that you have made “your calling and election sure.”




The church standing in the valley of this exalted hill is loudly blowing her own retiring trumpet, unwittingly declaring that the Third Angel’s Message is taken away from her! Therefore, with a broken heart Mt. Carmel looks down upon the desolate spot as did her “lowly” King when He wept upon Mt. Olivet as He looked down upon ancient Jerusalem — repeating the memorized words:


“O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets, and stonest them which are sent unto thee, how often would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not! Behold, your house is left unto you desolate. For I say unto you, Ye shall not see Me henceforth, till ye shall say, Blessed is He that cometh in the name of the Lord.” (Matt. 28:37-39.)


The welcome sign which had been hanging on the walls of this little church at the foot of Mt. Carmel for many years, was replaced by another which read thus:




Notice is hereby given to the public that all public meetings in this church have been indefinitely suspended. All meetings held in this church until further notice will be private called meetings. Admittance to these private meetings by invitation from the Pastor only.


The Church Board

B.L. Hassenpflug



This card:


You are invited to be present at a

private meeting at the S.D.A. church

at 7:30 P.M. Wednesday,..and at 9:30 A.M. Saturday,

March 14, 1936

Pastor B.L. Hassenpflug

No Admittance Without This Card



being handed to its loyal but spiritually blinded members only, they presented to the watchmen at the door and were permitted entrance while those who were deprived of a card were barred out on the pretense that the Sabbath meetings were private, for members only, by which means they secured the law on their side and kept out all who showed any sympathy toward the teachings of “The Shepherd’s Rod”!


Nevertheless, while the castouts were sitting in the little public park, only a few yards from the church entrance, and discussing their Sabbath School lesson, the conference president and the pastor of the church influenced the poor, hungry, and closely-sheared sheep to vote out one brother for confessing that “The Shepherd’s Rod” is based on the “law and the testimony,” and another brother for refusing to discontinue visiting a “Shepherd’s Rod” believing family which has been a prominent member of the Waco S.D.A. church for sometime, and had the grown son and wife of this particular brother been in church that Sabbath we believe they would have been disfellowshipped also, for they are in sympathy with the father. Though we are on one hand as sorrowful for the little church as the father of the prodigal was, yet on the other hand we are happy and thankful to our heavenly Father for hearing our prayer against the prayers of those who are by force robbing us of out church properties, for as a reward that very morning by adding these latest castouts to our group and on the Lord’s side He weakened the forces of the enemy and strengthened His.


Thus, as usual, regardless of what one may attempt to do against the Truth, he can only promote its righteous cause of which fact the Spirit of God, looking forward to this time, prompted David to say:


“Thou didst cause judgment to be heard from heaven; the earth feared, and was still, when God arose to judgment, to save all the meek of the earth. Selah. Surely the wrath of man shall praise Thee: the remainder of wrath shalt Thou restrain.” (Ps. 76:8-10.)


We are down-hearted when we think of these sad experiences, for had we not seen these Pharisaical actions with our own


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code Nos. 3, 4                    pg. 8


eyes we could never believe that our own S.D.A. denomination while advocating religious liberty is filled with men who are clad in an S.D.A. garment but who are, imbued with the spirit of the tyrant popes!


“Thus saith the Lord of hosts; Let your hands be strong, ye that hear in these days these words by the mouth of the prophets, which were in the day that the foundation of the house of the Lord of hosts was laid, that the temple might be built. For before these days there was no hire for man nor any hire for beast; neither was there any peace to him that went out or came in because of the affliction: for I set all men every one against his neighbour. But now I will not be unto the residue of this people as in the former days, saith the Lord of hosts. For the seed shall be prosperous; the vine shall give her fruit, and the ground shall give their increase, and the heavens shall give their dew; and I will cause the remnant of this people to possess all these things.” (Zech. 8:9-12.)




Dear Brethren:

I have been reading the book, “A Reply to The Shepherd’s Rod,” and I must confess that it has increased my faith in the teachings of “The Shepherd’s Rod” if that were possible. Please do not fail to send me every issue of “The Symbolic Code.”


East Jamestown, Tenn.


Dear Brethren:

Just received and read the small booklet on Ezekiel’s prophecy, one of the best tracts I have ever read. If you have anything else good let us have it.

(Signed) E. TAYLOR,

Cherryvale, Kan.


Dear Brethren:

I have never written my appreciation of this most wonderful message. God is surely merciful to His rebellious people.


I am happy again but for a year after I received this message I thought my heart would break when those with whom I had always associated even quit speaking to me….The pain was nearly unbearable, but I knew I must go on. I have to endure, for I cannot deny my God….Is our new tract being held up for means? Aren’t we ever going to be asked for means? I guess you won’t need to though, for I feel the call every day as if you had asked.


I look forward to “The Symbolic Code” as I used to do to the “Review”


Sheridan, Wyo.


Dear Brother Houteff:


I surely love your message and I know that God is with you and your work. Our dear Brother Vories brought the message to us here and there surely has been a stirring up; many are accepting it and I pray to God that no one shall reject it. However, I am sure there will be a division among us; but the sealing message will find out how many are on the Lord’s side.


Brother Vories and myself have been preaching the “Shepherd’s Rod in a round about way, preparing them by degrees. But at last we really had to tell them the message, and I am happy to say (thanking God for it) that more than two-thirds have accepted it.


But now the church elder has stopped us from leading the meeting so you can see that the professed people of God today, as of old, will not endure sound doctrine.


I have learned more of the Third Angel’s message from Vol. One of “The Shepherd’s Rod” than with all my studying I ever learned before, and I am happier for it.


We need your prayers and as soon as we can we are going to send some money to help out with God’s great work.


God says: “Hearken, My beloved brethren, Hath not God chosen the poor of this world in faith, and heirs of the kingdom which He hath promised to them that love Him?”

(Signed) L.F. OTTO,

Logansport, Ind.




Brother B writes the following objections to “The Shepherd’s Rod,” which may not be intended to fight the truth as did the priests and rabbis in the days of Christ but to clear himself in the points the enemies of “The Shepherd’s Rod” have attempted to confuse and bring to bear against the message of today.


Objection No. 1: “Will say that it is a little hard for me to understand Brother Houteff’s making his whole claim to inspiration, and his whole system of exegesis hang upon infallibility at every point for he thus makes it possible for the whole structure to be summarily swept away through any one mistake that the human instrument might happen to make. For example, in Vol. 1, pp. 333, 334 of ‘The Shepherd’s Rod’ he gives various examples of the symbolic application of the number of letters in certain names, which, he says, proves his system of exegesis. Unfortunately the original Hebrew, the number of letters specified, for the vowels do not appear


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code Nos. 3, 4                    pg. 9


in the Hebrew, being added in the English translation of the names. According to the conditions which he, himself, laid down, this one mistake invalidates his whole system of exegesis and destroys completely all claims to inspiration. It is not my purpose to hold Brother Houteff to any such rash conditions.”


Answer: “The Shepherd’s Rod” does not claim that the number of letters in the above mentioned names occur in all the languages in the world-including the Hebrew — but it is correct in that according to the English rule of spelling, the lesson drawn from the symbolical number of letters in the names in question is perfect; and as “The Shepherd’s Rod” claims not that these names are composed by the same number of letters that are found in the spelling rules of all the languages in the world, it still stands on its own legs now on this question as it has stood against all the buffs and rebuffs brought to bear against it in the past five years.


Moreover, even though Brother B’s claim be correct that God had nothing to do with the lesson derived from the number of letters which the names contain, his claim does not remove the fact that inasfar as the English language is concerned with which only the “Shepherd’s Rod” is dealing is correct and free from reproach although the numerical perfection may have come about only by a chance. However, I would rather give God the credit, for as long as I employ every means to emphasize the truth and to exalt the Word I am sure in the day of judgment my deeds would be justified rather than the deeds of him who may by laxness attribute the work of God to a chance. Nevertheless, the Bible sustains the claims of “The Shepherd’s Rod” in that there is nothing hid from God and that all things are “naked and opened unto the eyes of Him with Whom we have to do.” (Heb. 1:13.)


Hence, as even the very hairs of our heads are numbered (Matt. 10:30) I am sure that God knew the spelling rules of the English tongue before the English speaking people did, and as He also knew that He would use the English instead of the Hebrew tongue by which to reveal the truth that “The Shepherd’s Rod” contains, He instructed the prophet Isaiah to thus write:


“With stammering lips and another tongue will He speak to this people.” (Isa. 28:11.) If the numerical symbolism of the letters was in the Hebrew spelling rule instead of in the English, it would have been hard to discover it and would not have been as great a wonder; namely, not showing God’s foreknowledge of the language He was to use in fulfillment of Isaiah 28:11 at “the unrolling of the scroll.”


Therefore, here it is seen that when one sinks the shaft deep into the mine of truth the facts brought neither “invalidate” the “Shepherd’s Rod” “system of exegesis,” nor do they “destroy its claim of interpretation,” but completely support it.


Objection No. 2: Says, “Brother Houteff quotes the Testimonies with telling effect against the abuses of the leadership, and his writings form an invaluable compilation of quotations from the Spirit of Prophecy, but there is reason to fear that to him the rights of the individual mean as they mean to the General Conference Committee, one’s own rights, not those of others. Believing as he does that his views are inspired, and their rejection to be the sin against the Holy Spirit, it is hardly probable that, should he gain control of the organization, he would be any more ready to tolerate this unpardonable sin than the General Conference Committee is to countenance any doubt of the interpretation placed upon the message by its members as God’s highest authority on earth. I would, therefore, have nothing to gain, and perhaps much to lose, in aiding Brother Houteff supplant the present oligarchial bureaucracy with a dictatorship of his own; but I can and will, gladly cooperate with Brother Houteff in a sincere effort to regain for the individual the right to study and to know the Word of God, facts of history for himself, and be governed by the dictates of his own conscience. This could best be done, I think through throwing the light of publicity upon what the General Conference Committee has been doing in trying to keep light from reaching the people.”


Answer: The only objection in the above paragraph Brother B presents against “The Shepherd’s Rod” is that it claims “Inspiration”; at the same time he accuses the General Conference of not allowing any truth to enter into the ranks of the denomination, but though unconscious of the fact, he is against “inspired” “truth”, and now I would like to ask Brother B, If it is not inspired how could it be the truth? And would it be a call from God?


I hope that Brother B’s eyes may be opened and that he may see that his objection is not suggested to him by the One Whose aim is to lead us into all truth, for Brother B’s claim is that no one can be led into all truth, which thought is contrary to the claims and teachings of Christ, for He says: “When…the Spirit of Truth, is come, He will guide you into all truth: for He shall not speak of Himself; but whatsoever He shall hear, that shall He speak: and He will shew you things to come.” (John 16:13.)


Furthermore, as the definition of the word “inspiration” is to communicate divine


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code Nos. 3, 4                    pg. 10


instruction free from men’s adulteration, it follows that the ultimate aim behind anyone’s objection against “inspired truths” instead of against “uninspired” ones is to put God out of sight and bring men to the front — cutting off the only channel by which God can communicate with His people and by which only He can interpret the Scriptures for His church and interpose the erroneous claims of men.


Still further, this class of people who suppose that their questionings and cavilings are a mark of intelligence are like the Jews of old — they acknowledge the “Inspiration” of the prophets as does Brother B of Sister White’s by calling her work “The Spirit of Prophecy.” The Jews confessed that the writings of the prophets who had preceded their generation and who were rejected and killed by their fathers contained the Word of God, and that their writings had to be respected and obeyed, but the prophets that arose in person to reprove them of their own evil deeds or correct their errors which they themselves had embodied from uninspired men, they were not willing to accept! Thus it was in the pre-Bible period, thus it was in the Old Testament period; thus it has been since the beginning of the New to this very day. So, those who thought their doubtings, questionings, and cavilings were a mark of intelligence, the above experiences prove that they were only a mark of ignorance. Therefore, though Bro. B., as a somnambulist, is headed toward the same pit, we hope that he will, before walking into it, awake by the sound of these disastrous, historical, and ever-occurring mistakes and thus escape the danger of this long active trap.


Just a few years back in history we find this same class in conflict with Sister White though they were told: “God and Satan never work in co-partnership. The testimonies either bear the signet of God or that of Satan. A corrupt tree cannot bring forth good fruit.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 98. But they argued: “We believe the visions, but Sister White, in writing them, put in her own words, and we will believe that portion which we think is of God, and will not heed the other.” — “Testimonies for the Church.” Vol. 1, p. 234.


Notwithstanding their unbelief in Sister White’s writings even to the present time, this same class of people are now trying to cry down the “Shepherd’s Rod” message by the very writings which they questioned and criticized while their prophet was yet alive. Can it be possible that these critics would know more about what she saw and how she wrote it than she herself? Thus it is now — they claim to know more about Brother Houteff’s experience and how he wrote the truths in “The Shepherd’s Rod” than he himself! If they were so wise why did not God choose them as His messengers instead of her?


We find that they regarded John’s visions as they did Sister White’s for in the publication, “Thoughts on Daniel and The Revelation,” p. 510, the symbolical horses with their lion-like heads (Rev. 9:17) are supplanted by Arabian horses with natural heads to help make the symbol fit the battle of the Turks! The brimstone by way of “interpretation” they transformed into “sulphur,” and the serpent-like tails of verse 19 into common horses’ tails! Then they tell us that the “fire,” “smoke,” and “brimstone” issued from a gun in the hand of a Turk instead of from the lion-like mouths as John saw it. Moreover, to justify their actions, they tried to make us believe that John could not clearly see that which God was showing him, and which He intended accurately to be recorded. Is it possible that these men without “inspired” vision, coming on the scene almost 2000 years after John’s vision, can see better than him before whom the display was made!


If the Revelator be wrong in this instance, then can he not be mistaken in other instances also? And if the book of the Revelation can not be depended upon just as it reads, then how can we put any confidence in the rest of the Bible? If the prophets could not declare the positive truth of what they saw then how can a Bible student without either vision or “inspiration”? Furthermore, if God could cause men in times past to write “the truth and nothing but the truth,” why can He not do the same now? Has He lost His power or is He less interested in His church now than anciently? Still further, if the prophets’ inspired views in times past did not supplant the “oligarchical bureaucracy with a dictatorship of” their “own,” why would the same views do it now? And if such was the case and was right then, why would it be wrong now?


True that if “The Shepherd’s Rod” “should gain control of the organization” it would not “be any more ready to tolerate this unpardonable sin than the General Conference Committee countenances any doubt of interpretation placed upon the message by its members,” but Brother B is overlooking the fact that “The Shepherd’s Rod” claims “inspiration” and that by its divine revelations of truth is calling God’s people to a reformation by obedience to the truth, whereas the General Conference Committee themselves claim no “inspiration” neither do their works nor their interpretation of the Scriptures show it — they are not willing to denounce sin among themselves and thus lead the flock of God on to reformation.


Moreover, Brother B unwittingly confesses


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code Nos. 3, 4                    pg. 11


that Brother Houteff will never attempt to prevent any increase of truth reaching the people regardless by whom it comes no more than any of God’s “inspired” messengers ever did. Furthermore, by the fact that Sister White’s “inspiration,” as perfectly followed by “The Shepherd’s Rod,” did not prevent or keep out from the people or from “The Shepherd’s Rod” itself, it proves that neither will the Rod’s “inspiration” keep out another man’s “inspiration.” Still further, had Sister White controlled the denomination with all its institutions, it would not have become what it is now.


The credit for the message in “The Shepherd’s Rod” Brother Houteff simply places it to Whom it belongs, and those who would like for Brother Houteff to place it on himself are not doing it because they love him or because they like to exalt him above themselves, but because they are sanctioning the claims of the voice from beneath which hates God and the revelation of the Word, tempting Brother Houteff to exalt himself instead of God, blindly deceiving themselves and leading others away from the truth, all because they hate to submit themselves under the rule of Christ now while He is “taking the reins in His own hands.” — “Testimonies to Ministers.” p. 300. This class of workers Christ prophetically heard saying, “We will not have this man to reign over us.” (Lu. 29:14.) For further explanation on this reference see the October, 1935, number of “The Symbolic Code,” p. 5.


Let those who hate to submit themselves to the rulership of God now ask themselves what would they have done in the days of Moses who, like the Rod, claimed to be the mouthpiece of God? Would they have not then arisen with Korah against Moses and Aaron as they do against “The Shepherd’s Rod” and say: “Ye take too much upon you, seeing all the congregation are holy, every one of them, and the Lord is among them: wherefore then lift ye up yourselves above the congregation of the Lord?” (Num. 16:3.)


If this class of people are not willing to accept “Inspired” interpretation now, would they have accepted the Baptist’s message, Christ’s, the apostles’, and Sister White’s? No, indeed not! In fact, their attitude toward “Inspiration” shows that they do not accept them even now, and if they do not submit themselves to “Inspiration” how would they ever know the truth? for the Bible says:


“Surely the Lord God will do nothing, but He revealeth His secret unto His servants the prophets.” (Amos 3:7) “By a prophet the Lord brought Israel out of Egypt, and by a prophet was he preserved.” (Hos. 12:13.) “Believe in the Lord your God, so shall ye be established; believe His prophets, so shall ye prosper.” (2 Chron. 20:20.)


“Then He said unto them, O fools, and slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken.” (Lu. 24:25.) “And if any man shall take away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, and from the things which are written in this book.” (Rev. 22:19.)


“And I will make thy tongue cleave to the roof of thy mouth, that thou shalt be dumb, and shalt not be to them a reprover: for they are a rebellious house. But when I speak with thee, I will open thy mouth, and thou shalt say unto them, Thus saith the Lord God; He that heareth, let him hear; and he that forbeareth, let him forbear: for they are a rebellious house.” (Ezek. 3:26, 27.)


“Moreover all the chief of the priests, and the people, transgressed very much after all the abominations of the heathen, and polluted the house of the Lord which He had hallowed in Jerusalem. And the Lord God of their fathers sent to them by His messengers, rising up betimes, and sending; because He had compassion on His people, and on His dwelling place: but they mocked the messengers of God, and despised His words and misused His prophets, until the wrath of the Lord arose against His people, till there was no remedy.” (2 Chron. 36: 14 16.) “He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches.” (Rev. 3:22) For further comments on these scriptures read our tract No. 1, “The Dardanelles of the Bible,” pp. 25, 26.


If God can not lead us into all truth any longer, how can He ever bring unity among His people so that they all with certainty speak the same thing? How can He save them from Satan’s multiplied delusions and erroneous interpretations of the Scriptures? See our tract No. 5, “Final Warning,” pp. 8-15. As the enemies of Present Truth are trying to place the stamp of Inspiration on the book, “Thoughts on Daniel and the Revelation,” even endeavoring to pass Sister White’s approval on it for authority, and at the same time do not accept the message “The Shepherd’s Rod” contains because it claims “Inspiration,” it proves that their attitude in each instance is prompted by Satan with the desired end to down the Truth and exalt error.


As innumerable unauthoritative ideas of men have divided the Christian church into chips of all sizes, and have made her a “habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird” (Rev. 18:2) instead of a


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code Nos. 3, 4                    pg. 12


place of salvation and a habitation of saints, “God will manifest that He is not dependent on learned, self-important mortals.” (“Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 82.) The following quotation plainly shows that only “Inspiration” (a man called of God) can declare the truth and nothing but the truth:


“The reason why He does not oftener choose men of learning and high position to lead out in reform movements, is that they trust to their creeds, theories, and theological systems, and feel no need to be taught of God. Only those who have a personal connection with the Source of Wisdom are able to understand or explain the Scriptures. Men who have little of the learning of the schools are sometimes called to declare the truth, not because they are unlearned, but because they are not too self-sufficient to be taught of God. They learn in the school of Christ, and their humility and obedience make them great. In committing to them a knowledge of His truth, God confers upon them an honor, in comparison with which earthly honor and human greatness sink into insignificance.” — “The Great Controversy,” p. 456.


Had not “The Shepherd’s Rod” openly given God the credit for its truth, its enemies would have said, “It is not inspired and we need not heed its warnings.” This is exactly the way the great men in Christ’s day did — on one hand they found fault with John the Baptist because he ate nothing but wild honey and locusts, and on the other hand they accused Christ of eating and called Him “a man gluttonous, and a winebibber.” (Matt. 11:18, 19.) They claimed that He was not sent by God, uninspired, unlike Moses, and asked Him: “By what authority doest Thou these things? or who is He that gave Thee this authority?” (Lu. 20:2) and the Spirit of Prophecy declares:


“Prophecy must be fulfilled. The Lord says: ‘Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord. Somebody is to come in the spirit and power of Elijah, and when he appears, men may say: ‘You are too earnest, you do not interpret the Scriptures in the proper way. Let me tell you how to teach your Message.'” — (“Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 475.)




We cannot be called “commandment-keeping people” unless we do all our work and do it on time, for one of the, commandments is, “six days shalt thou labor and do all thy work.” If we waste a moment of our time, except it be because of some inability we would be unfit to call ourselves “commandment-keepers.” Hence, we must labor; smilingly and faithfully six full days of the week. Neither can we let the work drag behind each day and yet claim to keep God’s ten commandments. As the work which God has I assigned to everyone is neither too much nor not enough, if we faithfully labor six days and do all our work we would neither find idle time during the week nor would we find something undone at the end of the week.


Those who have too much time and not enough work are either ignorantly or purposely leaving their work undone, and those who have too much work and not enough of time are either undertaking to do the unnecessary things of life, too lazy, or unskillful and unsystematic. If God would leave something undone in His creative work, the thing created will end in disaster, and if He does it not on time the whole creation will suffer.


Those who are to be translated will be as  God (Zech. 12:8) — perfect in all they do. Therefore, amend your ways, and be ye “perfect even as your father which is in heaven is perfect.” (Matt. 5:48.)


Find out what your work is, then arise early and do it faithfully “in the selfsame day” with a smile. Work and sunshine will not only do you much good but will prevent you from committing a slow suicide, for without exercise, fresh air and sunshine you cannot live your full age, and the time you live your life will be unpleasant to yourself and burdensome to others.


“Thus saith the Lord: Let your hands be strong, ye that hear in these days these words by the mouth of the prophets, which were in the day that the foundation of the house of the Lord of hosts was laid, that the temple might be built.” (Zech. 8:9.)


“Every man’s work passes in review before God, and is registered for faithfulness or unfaithfulness. Opposite each name in the books of heaven is entered, with terrible exactness, every wrong word, every selfish act, every unfulfilled duty, and every secret sin, with every artful dissembling. Heaven sent warnings or reproofs neglected, wasted moments, unimproved opportunities, the influence exerted for good or evil, with its far-reaching results, are all chronicled by the recording angel.” — “The Great Controversy,” p. 482.


Do Not Cheat Lest You Run Short


As the human machine is constructed with sixteen different elements, and as they wear out by the daily usage of the body, and as these necessary elements cannot be replenished in any other way but only by our daily food consumption, it is of supreme importance that the food we


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code Nos. 3, 4                    pg. 13


make use of be such as to contain every one of the elements if we want to keep our super-human structure in good condition.


Let it be understood by all that a failure to supply the human organism with the above mentioned building materials by which to repair the worn out tissues and muscles, and to preserve the condition of the bones, etc., the guilty one will, whether it be through ignorance or otherwise, impair his health and if his mistake does not bring sudden death it will cause much pain, sorrow, and regret and at last call for an untimely funeral procession.


Those desiring to keep well will remember this one simple thing; that is, manufactured refined food stuffs, almost of whatever nature they may be, are not only entirely deficient in some of the elements, but even those elements which they contain are thrown out of the Creator’s careful and unalterable chemical combine, so that even the ones which are present cannot be of real value to the system, and in some cases they are even a hindrance to it, for the absence of one element changes the nature of the other as does the addition of a strange one, which action is demonstrated as follows:


If chemical synthesis be performed with milk by adding to it, if possible, the element of iron in its organic form, the iron will coagulate the milk — turn it to cheese. If we should combine nitrogen, hydrogen, and oxygen, we would obtain household ammonia; and the chemical synthetics show that if we separate the nitrogen from the oxygen and hydrogen after it has been combined, it (the nitrogen) will become carbon-dioxide gas instead of back to nitrogen. Permit us to again illustrate the above facts:


Let us imagine that the stomach is a cook and the elements with which the organism feeds the body let us depict by bread. The art of bread making requires flour, water, fat, salt and yeast. Suppose we give to the cook all the ingredients but one, would he not be hindered in making the bread to the extent of the importance of the article? If the flour is omitted he could make no bread at all; if the water, he would be in as bad a predicament; if the salt, it will be tasteless; if the yeast, it will be too heavy. Again, would not by the absence of one or more of the articles increase the percentage, of the flour or of the water, the salt or the yeast, depending on which one is missing? If so, what kind of bread would the kitchen cook be able to make and feed us with, if some of the necessities were omitted, and how would we like it? Would not the same principle govern the food in the human system as it does in the kitchen? This is what manufactured food products are doing every day for those who use them and still they expect to keep their human super structure in a good condition, feel well and be happy!


No one needs to be a biochemist or physiologist to know how to live. Even the most simple illiterate person needs not err in the science of health if he observes the following rules:


Do not use the foods which are forbidden as was the fruit of the tree which the Lord planted in the midst of the garden, “it is unclean unto thee.” Study Leviticus Eleven, Deuteronomy Fourteen, and Isaiah 66:17.


Having laid all these things aside, then go a step further with us if you expect to do a similar work to that of John the Baptist and if you desire to be translated up to your Eden home; that is, reach forth to God’s original diet which He has provided for the human family. For as we are now going to our original home we should accustom ourselves to our original diet. “And God said, Behold, I have given you every herb bearing seed, which is upon the face of all the earth, and every tree, in the which is the fruit of a tree yielding seed; to you it shall be for meat.” (Gen. 1:28.)


Let all manufactured commercial products be replaced with foods in their original state — take no chance. Even the whole wheat flour and the corn meal that is sold on the market, in most eases, is either adulterated or demineralized.


If you could see the kind of material your community baker uses to make your loaf of bread which you buy from your grocer sliced and packed in a most attractive wrapper especially in the summer time, you would not eat it. There is but little exception with other commercial foods. Besides you are paying several times more for your food stuffs that if you would prepare them yourself.


The bread item alone would not only save you many, many dollars each year if you would make it yourself from home-ground flour, but will also improve the health of your family in just a little while, and lighten your yoke by having reduced your home expenses. Buy the whole grain of wheat, corn and rye, etc., and make your own flour. You can purchase a mill for your own use from $275 and up. Thus, besides keeping well you could reduce several times the cost of Your living than what it is now, and would not have to work like a horse almost every day in the year to make a living. Neither would you waste your vitality by a daily worry, but instead you would be serving the Lord by loosening the enemy’s strong bands from the necks of others. Cut loose, let the world alone for we are going home!


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code Nos. 3, 4                    pg. 14


In addition to your diet remember that you need fresh air, sunshine, and outdoor exercise. The best and the most profitable way to obtain all three at the same time is to make a garden in your back yard, if no place else, and do in it a little work daily. Thus, you would not only improve our health and have fresh vegetables for your table, but also reduce your grocery bill. However, before you make your garden, and before you have the opportunity to work in it do not cheat yourself from a brisk daily walk, and having opened all your bedroom windows at night do not sleep with your nose covered.


“Mothers, there is nothing that leads to such evils as to lift the burdens from your daughters, and give them nothing special to do, and let them choose their own employment, perhaps a little crochet or some other fancy work to busy themselves. Let them have exercise of the limbs and muscles. If it wearies them, what then? Are you not wearied in your work? Will weariness hurt your children, unless over-worked, more than it hurts you? No, indeed. They can recover from their weariness in a good night’s rest, and be prepared to engage in labor the next day. It is a sin to let them grow up in idleness. The sin and ruin of Sodom was abundance of bread and idleness.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 2, p. 371.




The modern pastries are much worse than “the king’s meat” which Daniel refused to eat, and are unfit to put into the stomach, worthless to the system, unnecessarily wearing out the digestive organs, detrimental to the body, and a waste of one’s valuable time while making them. Furthermore, even the right kind of pastry food is not worth the time spent in making it, and when used as a dessert it results in overeating; but if you must have a cake once in a great while, Brother Deeter, Mt. Carmel’s chef, gives the following recipe:


1 3/4 cups of sifted whole wheat flour; 3 eggs; 1 cup brown or raw sugar; 1/3 cup pure honey; 1/3 cup oil; 1/3 cup water; 1/4 teaspoon salt; choose your favorite flavor. Never use baking powder, soda, or cream of tarter in any of your cooking.


You may use cup cake or cake tins which have been first coated with vegetable fat and then floured before beginning to mix the formula.


For success follow INSTRUCTIONS closely. Having two bowls, each of a quart size, place the yolks of the eggs in the one and the whites in the other. Add oil, honey, water, sugar, flavoring and salt to the yolks while beating as you would for mayonnaise. Set this bowl aside and take the one with the whites of the eggs and beat them fairly stiff. Now take the bowl which contains the yolk mixture. Add the flour to it and mix well, then pour this batter over the beaten whites (not the whites over the batter) slowly by a small stream while, with a spoon, folding, the batter into the whites. Thus, without losing the air that is in the beaten whites of the eggs be incorporated into the batter.


Bake about 15 minutes in a medium hot oven.





We heartily thank all who have kindly sent articles of clothing, bed covering or food stuff to Mt. Carmel.


Though we do not know the names of the sisters who sent some dried fruit to us a short time ago, we wish to thank them at this time for their generous donation which has been appreciated greatly by all of us.


Those who desire to have us leave out their names from the published extracts of their letters can advise us so when writing.




If any of the readers of this little paper have extra books of Sister White’s writings, and who would like to dispose of same, please send them to this office. We can use as many volumes as we can obtain.


If some one has an adding machine in good condition and would like to either donate for our work or sell it at a very reasonable price, please inform us.




Due to the many pressing duties and lack of time besides making the transition from the mimeographing machine to the printing press work, the March number of our paper is delayed and therefore we are doubling on it to answer the purpose for the months of March and April. We trust this will not greatly disappoint any of our devoted readers of this monthly magazine.


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code Nos. 3, 4                    pg. 15


You may get your recipe book ready and as soon as we can get it we shall endeavor to start our correspondence Cooking School — strictly complying with the references above quoted.





Remember that at the conference meetings in Los Angeles in 1933, it was unanimously adopted that every Friday afternoon at 5 P.M. standard Time, believers in Present Truth would seek God in behalf of the message, believing that such a concerted voice would lay at Heaven’s altar, in all truth, “the effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man (which) availeth much.”


We earnestly ask that all join at the appointed hour in this mighty prayer band which is to shake the world. “Not by might, nor by power, but by My spirit, saith the Lord of hosts,” is our work to be done.


To assist in habituating yourself to keep this appointment, we suggest that for three or four Fridays, when you arise in the morning, you set your alarm clock for 5 P.M. Pacific Standard Time; 6 P.M. Mountain Standard Time; 7 P.M. Central Standard Time; 8 P.M. Eastern Standard Time, according to your respective zones.


Let us henceforth at this time on Fridays, rejoicing in the sense of united strength, lift our voices in unison to God in mighty intercession in behalf of our own church and all concerned.






“The Lord has been sending us line upon line, and if we reject these principles, we are not rejecting the messenger who teaches them, but the One Who has given us the principles.


“Reform, continual reform, must be kept before the people, and by our example we must enforce our teaching. True religion and the laws of health go hand in hand. It is impossible to work for the salvation of men and women without presenting to them the need of breaking away from sinful gratifications, which destroy the health, debase the soul, and prevent divine truth from impressing the mind.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 7, pp. 136, 137.


“As we near the close of time, we must rise higher and still higher upon the question of health reform and Christian temperance, presenting it in a more positive and decided manner. We must strive continually to educate the people, not only by our words but by our practice. Precept and practice combined have a telling influence.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 6, p. 112.




“It is a religious duty for those who cook to learn how to prepare healthful food in different ways, so that it may be eaten with enjoyment. Mothers should teach their children how to cook. What branch of the education of a young lady can be so important as this? The eating has to do with the life. Scanty, impoverished, ill-cooked food is constantly depraving the blood, by weakening the blood-making organs. It is highly essential that the art of cookery be considered one of the most important branches of education. There are but few good cooks. Young ladies consider that it is stooping to a menial office to become a cook. This is not the case. They do not view the subject from a right standpoint. Knowledge of how to prepare food healthfully, especially bread, is no mean science.


“Young ladies should be thoroughly instructed in cooking. Whatever may be their circumstances in life, here is knowledge which may be put to a practical use. It is a branch of education which has the most direct influence upon human life, especially the lives of those held most dear. Many a wife and mother who has not had the right education, and lacks skill in the cooking department, is daily presenting her family with ill-prepared food which is steadily and surely destroying the digestive organs, making a poor quality of blood, and frequently bringing on acute attacks of inflammatory disease, and causing premature death.” — “Counsels on Health,” p. 145.


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code Nos. 3, 4                    pg. 16

Vol. 2  The Symbolic Code  Nos. 5, 6

Vol. 2  The Symbolic Code  Nos. 5, 6




Vol. 2 No. 5-6

May-June 1936



Lake Waco, Texas


Lightening The Earth


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code Nos. 5, 6                    pg. 1





“The Twelve Tribes Which are Scattered Abroad”


This little paper is dedicated for the conveyance of news items and reformatory activities to Present Truth believers; to answer questions in connection with the sealing message of the 144,000 (Rev. 7:1-8) and the great multitude (Rev. 7:9); on the prophecies of Isaiah, Zechariah, Zephaniah, Micah, Hosea, Joel, Daniel, the Revelation, Ezekiel, Jeremiah, etc., but more fully on the first eight books above mentioned; on Christ’s parables, on types and symbols, and also on the writings of Mrs. E.G. White.


However, this monthly visitor promises to answer questions on such passages of the Scriptures only as have been divinely revealed and authoritatively proclaimed — bearing the positive mark of truth. Therefore, it will either give a correct answer to questions or else confess its ignorance by saying “I do not know.”


Its main object is to reveal the fact that the time has come for the Lord to manifest His power and unify, and purify the church of God — calling her to rise up from her dusty bed and put on her strength and her gift of beautiful garments, because “from henceforth” the unclean shall not come unto her. (Isa. 52:1.) Therefore, it positively demands that the messengers of “the great and dreadful day of the Lord,” under its supervision, must strictly comply with all its requirements, instructions and advice which it bears to them from time to time. It will not countenance those who ignore its divine authority — the church is to be a light to the whole world — fair as the moon, — clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners. Isa. 62:1-7; Prophets and Kings, p. 725.


The symbols on the title page are a reproduction of the Revelation, chapters Twelve and Nine, and Isaiah 7:21, which symbols are explained in our available literature.


This monthly comforter gladly calls on all S.D.A.’s who open their doors and welcome its visit. It freely gives its time to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation and neither collects fees nor makes charges for its unselfish service. It lives on voluntary gifts and free will offerings — it burdens no one and comforts all. Its constant prayer is that all its clients should prosper and be in health even as their souls prospereth. (III John 2.)


Make your questions plain and distinct, giving the references, and they shall be taken care of as soon as their turn on the waiting line permits.


If you like to have this printed friend come to your home regularly, also other free literature, send your name and address to the Universal Publishing Association, Symbolic Code Department, Mount Carmel Center, Lake Waco, Texas.






Vol. 2 Symbolic Code Nos. 5, 6                    pg. 2





Inasmuch as Present Truth believers are faithfully straining their ears in an anxious endeavor to catch all the news waves from this anti-typical hill of “green pastures,” to which the prophet Micah’s attention was called long ago (Micah 7:14), we fear they will be greatly disappointed if we say nothing of its activities; therefore, we are happy to send forth a few lines of greeting from Mother Nature at Mt. Carmel.


More and more impressive does the truth become that the Lord has prepared this place from it’s very beginning for the work which it is to accomplish. We believe this because of the fact that besides the great advantages deriving from its central location in the northern part of the western hemisphere, its geographical surroundings, and its happy endowment of nature’s choicest environment, away from all worldlings and the corrupting influences of city life, it brings to one’s soul peace and joy in the “blessed hope” which it seems no other plot of ground can do.


This has been especially true since the last part of March, during which time Nature has been making her most gorgeous display of fresh and many hued foliage, adding as a finishing touch occasional dottings of various colored blossoms, while the many different birds, caroling their “glad songs that make the forests vocal with melody” which gratifies the ear with the most delightful musical sounds, swell the chorus of Nature’s ten thousand voices speaking His praise as the great Master of the arts of Nature.


But we would not neglect to tell of the beautiful wild flowers which almost everywhere cover the ground like a carpet of many colors, and which by their sweet fragrance so perfume the air that they tend to over breathe the delectable breath of the stately cedar trees scattered throughout the forest lands, and standing proudly in their enduring habiliment of living green.


Such is the symphony which in tone and color and scent pervades the entire forest, which covers the several ravines and the two exalted hills.


And, finally, as we gaze into the distance over and above the table land, beyond the horizon, the boundless blue of space brings to memory the stirring promise: “They shall behold the land that is very far off.” (Isa. 33:17.)


Then turning our attention to the east of the camp proper, we behold on a northern slope our garden, filled with prospects of good things to eat during the summer months, and extending away from it the several scores of acres sowed to grain etc., which promise our winter supply while on the south slope of the campus grounds our newly planted vineyard gives hopes of supplying our dining table with that luxurious kind of fruit by which the twelve spies described the goodness of the Promised Land.


Although there has been an unusual drought with but one rain of any account up to April 14th since last fall, vegetation did not look so bad as it could have, but up to this date (May 13) we have had three good rains and everything looks promising. Hence, we request all our friends of Present Truth to plead with the One in Whose “hand are the deep places of the earth,” and say “O Lord, how manifold are Thy works! in wisdom hast Thou made them all: the earth is full of Thy riches. So is this great and wide sea, wherein are things creeping innumerable, both small and great beasts. There go the ships; there is that leviathan, whom Thou hast made to play therein. These wait all upon Thee; that Thou mayest give them their meat in due season. That Thou givest them they gather: Thou openest Thine hand, they are filled with good. Thou hidest Thy face, they are troubled: Thou takest away their breath, they die, and return to their dust. Thou sendest forth Thy Spirit, they are created: and Thou renewest the face of the earth.” (Psa. 104:24-30.)


If the Lord shall see fit to bless us with the right amount of rain and sunshine so that we can realize from the grain sufficient returns above our own needs to supply feed for the poultry, and then help us to market the eggs, and if the number of our goats can be increased from seven to about a hundred besides a few sheep to graze the uncultivated portion of the land and to keep down the brush, it will supply all the workers here with food and clothing and take care of the annual payments on the tract of land.





To those Upon Whom the Ends Of the World Are Come


A certain wide awake observer along the lines of reform writes from a distant field, and we are publishing herein a portion of his letter as a warning to those who may be disposed to fall into the various temptations mentioned therein, and who may hate to be found among the guests without the “wedding garment” on when the King comes in, and who would like to avoid


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code Nos. 5, 6                    pg. 3


weeping and gnashing of teeth in the “outer darkness.” (Matt. 22:2-13.) Says the letter:


“I do not know what is going to happen to some who profess to believe in Present Truth, who have been taught, admonished, reproved, and warned both by precept and by example, but who still continue on in the crooked, old road as though they absolutely never saw, heard, or knew better.


“It is surprising to see and to hear the stratagems and beguilements by which the enemy is endeavoring to pollute whole companies and cheat souls of eternal life. Some are wasting their time in baking and using white flour products — pie, cake, etc.; eating candy to ruin their health; drinking coffee and chocolate with which only to stimulate and whip up their nerves to a restless pitch; eating cheese and using vinegar, mustard, highly seasoned food stuffs, etc. Others are wearing sheer silk stockings, short sleeves, low necks, and making up with rouge, powder, lipstick, and unnatural fingernail polishes. While still others are reading the funny strips in the newspapers, working cross word puzzles, and listening to worldly programs over the radio; reading newspapers and writing letters on the Sabbath; making the Sabbath all too little a matter in the needs of reform; being about the cares of life all the time and studying not at all; sleeping so little that the eyes fall shut in meetings: eating so often and so much that it dulls the mind and fatigues the body.


“I have mentioned here only a few of the old, Laodicean habits and practices, ideas and theories, which the enemy is trying to continue among the reformers, and with which he would bait Present Truth believers to snare them back into his ‘kidnaping bag.’


“I must also mention another matter which has long been on my mind. A variously striped correspondence virtually devoid of spiritual light has long been passing between an increasing group of more literary members among the believers of ‘The Shepherd’s Rod,’ and has done no one any particular good and all considerable harm. This class of people who are in reality, neither in harmony with ‘The Shepherd’s Rod,’ nor with the denomination but who, while pretending to be friends of the one, are standing off at a short distance throwing stones at both parties at the same time by bulky exchanges of letters, thus unconsciously playing into the Devil’s hands and enabling him by hook or crook to consume their time, unsettle the minds of Present Truth believers, and hinder and slow down the work while all the time they pretend to be helping.


“Others are very zealous to get into the work and help save the church, but are paying no tithe!”


We are making a most earnest appeal to all Present Truth believers to guard themselves from every evil influence and gain victory over the natural man who is urging them to sell out their birthright either for a “bowl of pottage” or a “Babylonish garment,” or for vanity or covetousness.



(Isa. 66:5)


Dear Brother Houteff:

As regular Seventh-day Adventist church members, recognized by the S.D.A. Conference, the last chapter in our church life in San Angelo has been written. Three elders appeared here Friday, and after preaching against “The Shepherd’s Rod,” called a business meeting, in it asking all to stand “who would remain loyal to the S.D.A. church and renounce ‘The Shepherd’s Rod’ doctrines'”. Five of us remained seated. Bro. Aclin (the church deacon), Sr. Aclin (church treasurer), Sr. Reeves (S.S. Supt.), Sr. Ebner (church secretary), and I. (Bro. Ebner was at home sick in bed.) The Elders said “that they would be patient with all, save Mrs. Noguess and Ebner, who spent their time teaching and preaching “Shepherd’s Rod doctrine.”


They balloted secretly, with the result that nine stood for disfellowshipping, and three (Bro. and Sr. Aclin and Sr. Reeves) against. As we had not violated either the law of God or of man, but only stood true to principle, the whole procedure was unscriptural and indecent.


Though we now seem to be without a church home, we rely on the promise that He will be our Guide and closest Friend in every time of need.


I forgot to mention that they put Sr. Reeves out of office because she refused to quit reading “The Shepherd’s Rod” for herself and that Bro. and Sr. Aclin resigned.

(Signed) Mrs W.J. Noguess,

San Angelo, Texas


“Dare any of you, having a matter against another, go to law before the unjust, and not before the saints? But brother goeth to Law with brother, and that before the unbelievers.” (1 Cor. 6:1,6.)


Sabbath morning, May 11, 1936, a group of us (teachers, parents, and students of the La Crescenta “Shepherd’s Rod” Parochial


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code Nos. 5, 6                    pg. 4


Home School) presented ourselves at the Hawthorne S.D.A. Church for worship. Before reaching the church doors, we were met by an elder who hastily informed us that we were not welcome, and that if we persistently disregarded their wishes, they would be forced to take action by calling the police.


We asked them for a reason for barring us from the church, but we received no answer save the usual retort. “The council has voted to keep you out. We just do not want you here.”


As it was useless to attempt to reason with them, we calmly stepped off the church steps, and stood in the parking strip in front of the church quietly studying our Bibles.


Very shortly, one of the elders went away in his car, and about ten minutes later, a police car drove up and Sr. Jourdain and her daughter, both of whom had recently been disfellowshipped from the Hawthorne church for embracing Present Truth, and who had the previous week been warned not to return to the church, were summarily ordered to “come along.” My husband stepped over to the officers and interrogated them concerning the arrest of these two sisters, but Elder Cales, who had run to speak to the officers just as soon as he spied my husband step over to them, had so prejudiced their minds with smooth sayings that it was useless to talk with them.


We requested permission to accompany the sisters to the police station, and after a moment’s hesitancy, they consented to let us go with them. But they soon decided, upon the prompting of Elder Cales, that it would be more to the church’s comfort to take the whole group to the station. So twelve of us soon found ourselves at the Hawthorne Police Station.


In the meantime, Sr. Shaffner, another recently disfellowshipped member of the Hawthorne church, found herself, as the police sergeant later confessed, “a victim of circumstance,” for just after we had been taken to the station, she drove up in front of the church, let a sister out of her car, and then drove off again, whereupon, Elder Cales, seeing her come and go, sent an officer in pursuit of her, with the consequence that she also was forced to go to the station!


By this time, my husband had been called into the office to discuss the matter with the Sergeant. Here the Lord surely turned apparent defeat into victory. Rather than being denied the right of returning to the church, we were granted the privilege of presenting ourselves for worship with the understanding that if we were refused admittance, we could park our cars diagonally across the street from the church, and sit in them and study our Sabbath School lesson.


After leaving the police station, several of us went to the Inglewood church, which is not far from the Hawthorne church, as Bro. Lipsey, who had been threatened by the church to be put in jail, had attended the Sabbath School there, and as we desired to worship some place if possible. Upon arriving there, we found Bro. Lipsey standing in front of the church, having been refused admittance.


We were met at the door of the church by three of the church elders who, with trembling lips, informed us that we were not going to enter the church, and that if need be, they would invoke the law to enforce their wishes.  But again we were given no reason other than the old familiar one for being debarred from the services. Soon we learned that two officers were stationed a short distance away, so my husband and I went over to them to protest the injustice of the church’s action, while one of the church elders hurried over to fan the flames of prejudice.


The officers said very little, and seemed quite biased and hardhearted toward us, so after talking with them for a short time Bro. Lipsey, my husband and I were taken in the police car to see the Inglewood Chief of Police.


Here we were not so fortunate as we had been in Hawthorne, for instead of reasoning with my husband, the Chief of Police closed his ears to every bit of reason, and we were told to remain away from the Inglewood church, and not to distribute literature in the vicinity of Inglewood on penalty of full prosecution for disregarding the warning.


But we went on our way rejoicing, “Persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed,” remembering with consolation Paul’s words to Timothy, “Wherein I suffer trouble, as an evil doer, even unto bonds: But the Word of God is not bound,” and singing with the psalmist: “Surely the wrath of man shall praise Thee: the remainder of wrath shalt Thou restrain.”


“…being reviled, we bless; being persecuted, we suffer it: being defamed, we entreat: we are made as the filth of the world and are the off scouring of all things unto this day.” (1 Corinthians 4:12, 13.)


But against those who revile and persecute and defame us, stands the fearful sentence: “Woe unto you that laugh now! for ye shall mourn and weep,” while to those who “with patience wait for it,” stands the exceeding precious promise: “Blessed are ye that weep now, for ye shall laugh.”

Mrs. M.J. Bingham,

La Crescenta, California


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code Nos. 5, 6                    pg. 5




Dear Brethren:

I am more than happy that the message of “The Shepherd’s Rod” has found a warm place in my heart. I love my Saviour and feel that He has favored me by giving me a second chance and an opportunity to prove my love to Him in enduring the reproaches of my brethren, who are much incensed against the ones who have brought the sealing message to me and, though ignorant of it, they are shutting the homes and hearts against the Spirit of God and against the light that shines forth so clearly in the Bible and the Testimonies.


Looking back, I can see that up to a short time ago I was a 100 per cent Laodicean, blind yet perfectly satisfied both with the light I had on the S.D.A. message and with the poor knowledge I had of my salvation.


The “Testimonies of Sabbath School Work,” pp. 62-66 and “Testimonies to Ministers,” p. 300, also “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 211, are a good defense for the faith once delivered unto the saints.


The message, “Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and shew My people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins,” is reforming my life, and the facts and truths, in reference to the message, as I read them for the first time were indeed startling to me, and what I have read is enough to convince me that the enemy, masking in S.D.A. garb, has smoothly and quietly crept into our churches, and, simulating the voice of the Lord, is crying out loud in the ears of the laity, “Awake, awake; put on thy strength, O Zion; put on thy beautiful garments, O Jerusalem, the holy city: for henceforth there shall no more come into thee the uncircumcised and the unclean” (Isa. 52:1), and they are snoring all the more! Only showing that the old dragon by his deceptive arts has spread a cloud of dense darkness over all, and as his seed of satisfaction and prejudices has found fertile soil in the hearts of many, he expects to keep us ignorant of the truth forever.


Therefore, by the grace of God, I am going to do all that is in my power to arouse my brethren and sisters that they may see the “Present Truth” for this time. Nothing but death can keep me from passing it to others. Pray for them and me, that God’s people may return to the “old landmarks” and “the firm platform” in fulfillment of the following: “The living testimony had been revived. The last great warning had sounded everywhere, and it had stirred up and enraged the inhabitants of the earth who would not receive the message.” (“Early Writings,” p. 279.)


I feel so weak and incompetent to have any part in giving this message to the church, but I have given myself and all to God, and am asking Him to make me a blessing to His people, and that all who sigh and cry for all the abominations in the midst thereof may help me with their prayers.


We are thankful for the Code. The question and answer section has satisfactorily cleared up nearly all the points of the controversy that the opposing side has brought to bear against the message of today.

(Signed) T.E. Henderson,

Keene, Texas


Dear Sister:

Since the last time I wrote to you, an other sister and I have been disfellowshipped for believing “The Shepherd’s Rod,” message. As long as they were getting the tithe from a few of our members, they left us alone, but since the tithe has stopped they had a special meeting to put us out. I feel only sorry for the stand the leaders have taken.


The more I study this message, the plainer I can see the Lord will have to come down and take the reins in His own hands and change leadership. I get great comfort from the following verses:


“Hear the word of the Lord, ye that tremble at His Word: Your brethren that hated you, that cast you out for My name’s sake, said, Let the Lord be glorified: but He shall appear to your joy, and they shall be ashamed.” (Isa. 66:5.)


“But and if ye suffer for righteousness’ sake, happy are ye: and be not afraid of their terror, neither be troubled.” (1 Peter 3:14.)


I thank God that I heard this message in time to awaken out of sleep and, if faithful,  to be counted among the five wise virgins.

(Signed) Mrs. A.E. Bettys,

Anacortes, Washington


Dear Brethren:

I am a firm believer in “The Shepherd’s Rod,” and intend to go through with it to the end. I am so glad that the Lord has opened my eyes to the light, and if He will permit me, I will carry it to others that they, too, may embrace the truth for this time and rejoice in it as we do. Pray for me.

(Signed) Mrs. Nora Walters


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code Nos. 5, 6                    pg. 6


The Feeble Shall Be As David


“Those who have been timid and self-distrustful, will declare themselves openly for Christ and His truth. The most weak and hesitating in the church, will be as David — willing to do and dare.” (Vol. 5, p. 81.)


Dear Brothers and Sisters:

I am teaching the “The Shepherd’s Rod” message to all the church members here. I have a company here of ten that are studying. “The Shepherd’s Rod,” and we are praying that the entire church may accept it. We are expecting the ministers here any day to try to refute “The Shepherd’s Rod,” but we know the truth will stand.


I have been a believer in the “The Shepherd’s Rod” message now for nearly one year. My wife and I lost our position at Birmingham, Ala., for standing up for the “The Shepherd’s Rod” message, but we are thankful that the dear people with whom I studied at Birmingham are still faithful; some of them have definitely taken their stand for Present Truth. My only desire is to carry this message to our brethren in the church before it is too late…


I anxiously look forward to the Code each month, and I always read it at my first opportunity. Please remember me in your prayers that I may be successful in winning many precious souls to Christ.

(Signed) J.R. Vories,

Logansport, Indiana.


Dear Brothers and Sisters:

Last fall in studying the “Temple Chart,” we ran into what appeared to be conflicting statements, but as we feared that we might be turning aside light from the Lord, we set to work, trying to run down the discrepancy. After three months of intense study, I have not been able to disprove a single thing, and though I find that much history is lost, there remains sufficient evidence to justify one’s faith and confidence in the study. I find the subject intensely interesting, and I am glad for the time spent: it proves to me that this is a message from God, urging us to clean up and prepare for the fulfillment of Ezekiel 9. It is plain that no one will receive the seal of God if he continues sinning or neglecting to sigh and cry for the abominations in the church. (Vol. 5 p. 210.)

(Signed) R. F. G.,

Portland, Ore.


Dear Brethren and Sisters:

You will find enclosed $1.00 to pay for one copy of No. 2 “The Shepherd’s Rod” book.


We are still studying on this question and are becoming more firmly convinced that it is Present Truth. May God bless you all.

(Signed) Mrs. J. W. W.




Dear Brother J–:

Your several questions are answered as follows:


“When Do the Seven Seals End?”


The “seven seals” end with the second coming of Christ because of the fact that they depict the inhabitants of the earth as well as the sealing of the saints, as you will notice by the first four seals, and though the chart on p. 204 of “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2 does not show the fact that all the seven end at the commencement of the millennium, it is so stated on page 221. If the seals should end at the close of probation, it would indicate the end of human life upon earth before the plagues are poured out and before Christ comes to receive His saints.


Explain the Co-Incidence Chart


The 1585 date (co-incidence chart, “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 1, page 112), being derived from the birth date of Jacob (the father of the twelve tribes), is numerically figurative of the birth of a denomination which must bring forth the spiritual twelve tribes-the 144,000. As the truth of the 144,000 was first revealed in the year 1930, this date stands as the one on which the church gave birth to the “servants of God.” The Seventh-day Adventist denomination being 85 years old at that time, the number of years correspond with the number from the call of Abraham to the birth of Jacob (85). Therefore, by subtracting the number of years from Abraham’s call to the birth of Jacob (85) from the year the truth of the 144,000 was revealed (1930), it carries us back to the year the S.D.A. denomination came into existence (1845) thereby proving the fact that it is this particular church or denomination which is to bring forth the twelve spiritual tribes.


The 1715 date, being derived from the date of ancient Israel’s going into Egypt, is a type of a dividing line between the typical and antitypical periods. The first typical period being from Abraham’s call to Israel entering into Egypt — 215 years — and the second from the time they arrived in Egypt to the time they went out, which was another 215 years. There is no anti-typical significance in the 1715 date, save that it becomes as a dividing line between


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code Nos. 5, 6                    pg. 7


the period prior to and that immediately following, showing that there are three co-incidences before the 1715 date and three after it, excluding the last two explanatory panels as shown on the chart.


All that are found members of the church up to the fulfillment of Ezekiel Nine will either receive the seal and be a part of or with the 144,000, or else be left without the seal and fall under the “slaughter weapons” of the “five men.”


Who Will Fall and Who Will Stand?


Those who are too young in the faith are not required to understand more of the teachings in “The Shepherd’s Rod” than time has permitted them, but they are under obligation to continue studying and to “sigh and cry for all the abominations” in the church. There is no excuse for neglecting this duty. The existing evils in the church are very easily recognized and one must speak even though one may not understand every point of the doctrines.


The first volume of “The Shepherd’s Rod” calls our attention to the abominations for which to “sigh and cry” and enables us to receive the seal and escape the ruin. But we are to study the second volume for additional help and prepare ourselves to give the message to the world after the purification of the church. Those who are not privileged to study it now are not responsible for being in darkness concerning the light that is shining upon us.


I do not think God will lay away any one because of being in danger of rejecting His message. Those who do not hear the Good Shepherd’s voice now, neither will hear it in the resurrection, but those who have passed away involuntarily without the knowledge of the sealing message are judged only by the message since 1844. But those who have voluntarily rejected the sealing message, whether they live or die, we suppose have been judged by it.


The Mark of the Beast


“The Shepherd’s Rod” has cleared the subject of the 144,000 in every respect and proves that after the purification, only “such as should be saved” will be added to the church, as the event of your question, that is, “How will some S.D.A.’s yield their faith, thus receiving the mark of the beast,” is yet future, and as we look into the matter from a distance by the eye of faith, “we see through a glass darkly.” Therefore, I can give you suggestions only.


The whole world will be urged to receive the seal of God and also the mark of the beast. There will be in the Advent message many who will yield for the time being to the pleading of the Spirit, but who will, before completely surrendering to God, “yield their faith and thus receive the mark of the beast.”


In the second place there will be S.D.A. parents who will have with them their children who, being in a Seventh-day Adventist home and having an understanding of the message, though not rightfully members of the church, will be in one sense of the word called Seventh-day Adventists.




“The Shepherd’s Rod” has cleared many perplexing questions to which we were not able to give an answer before it came, and in addition to these, it has brought forth great light from the Word of God on prophecies which heretofore have appeared to be only mysteries, and it is true that no other two volumes in the world contain so much light. But you say, “If every point on these subjects is not understood, it will be a source of doubt in our minds and perhaps loss of all faith we now have.” If you understand everything else, and these few minor points be the only things which you do not understand, you may have a good reason for your doubts, but inasmuch as you do not understand it all, I hope you may take the following advice of the Spirit of Prophecy:


“There is but one course for those to pursue who honestly desire to be freed from doubts. Instead of questioning and caviling concerning that which they do not understand, let them give heed to the light which already shines upon them, and they will receive greater light. Let them do every duty which has been made plain to their understanding, and they will be enabled to understand and perform those of which they are now in doubt.” — “The Great Controversy,” p. 528.


“While God has given ample evidence for faith, He will never remove all excuse for unbelief. All who look for hooks to hang their doubts upon, will find them. And those who refuse to accept and obey God’s word until every objection has been removed, and there is no longer an opportunity for doubt, will never come to the light.” — “The Great Controversy,” p. 527.


Study with desire to know everything but never allow the hidden things to cause doubts about the things that are made plain.


What to Do With the Tithe?


As to the tithe, I say as you do: “We want our little to go where it will accomplish the most,” but first of all and always above our own judgment, we want to go wherever the Lord commands, for it is His and not ours. We are “not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel,” and


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code Nos. 5, 6                    pg. 8


“It is not meet to take the children’s bread, and cast it to dogs.” (Matt. 15:24, 26). God has not sent us to the heathen, but to the church, and has commanded: “Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse” wherein is Present Truth, and as our message is to “the lost sheep of the house of Israel,” it will be meat in His house where the children are fed “first.”


Suppose we should all feel that our tithes must go to the treasury in Washington, then how would the message reach the people in the church? God does not want to bring the heathen unconverted into the church for the slaughter of Ezekiel Nine, but He is exceedingly anxious to save the church: neither is He working “to bring many souls into the truth, because of the church-members who have never been converted….Would they not make of no effect the God-given message which His people are to bear?” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 6, p. 371.


Let only those who do not have the light on the sealing message support the message of the judgment of the dead which is passing away as the setting sun, then we will not deprive either the one or the other. Moreover, what success do you suppose we can hope to have in bringing the sealing message to the church if we support those who are rising against us like the waves of the sea? No, Brother J., if we continue paying our tithe to them, we will not only be weakening our power against the enemy, but also our position in relation to the message we bear, for then they will say to us, “If you have a message for us, you will put your gifts toward the advancement of your message and not toward ours.” Hence, by supporting the church and its warfare against the message we bear, we will instead of winning the confidence of the brethren to what we believe, not only be driving them away, but also strengthening the forces of the enemy and weakening ours, for you cannot fight your adversaries by lending them your weapons to stand strong against you. Brother J., comply with all the requirements of the Spirit of Prophecy by taking a firm stand either on one side or on the other, as expressed in the following:


“Satan is now using every device in this sealing time to keep the minds of God’s people from the present truth and to cause them to waver”…”Warn those who embrace but a part of the truths…that they must gladly receive all the messages as God has given them, or have no part in the matter.” — “Early Writings,” pp. 43, 188, 189.


As long as you keep wavering on Present Truth, your sighing and crying will be too feeble and insufficient to place the seal of God in your forehead — on display; that is, openly confessing that you are a disciple of Christ; and as long as they receive your tithe and offerings, they will never “cast” you out (Isa. 66:5). By the fact that you are still a member of the church and in office, it speaks for itself that you have not yet taken a firm stand on the Lord’s side, although He has said: “Set thy face against it, and it shall be besieged, and thou shalt lay siege against it.” Mark that “this” and not your name on the church books or your gifts in their treasury, “shall be a sign to the house of Israel.” (Ezek. 4:3.)


Time of the Slaughter Of the Multitude


Regarding your inquiry as to whether the Great Multitude is brought during the sixth seal and as to whether the slaughter takes place at the beginning of the seventh, we make the following explanation:


The slaughter must come before the great multitude is brought in, for the following citations show that a pure church is to proclaim the Loud cry message:


“Clad in the armor of Christ’s righteousness, the church is to enter upon her final conflict. `Fair as the moon, clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners,’ she is to go forth into all the world, conquering and to conquer.” — “Prophets and Kings,” p. 725.


“While the investigative judgment is going forward in heaven, while the sins of penitent believers are being removed from the sanctuary, there is to be a special work of purification, of putting away of sin, among God’s people upon earth….When this work shall have been accomplished the followers of Christ will be ready for His appearing.” — “The Great Controversy.” p. 425.


“I saw another mighty angel commissioned to descend to the earth, to unite his voice with the third angel, and give power and force to his message….The light which attended this angel penetrated everywhere as he cried mightily, with a strong voice, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird.”…


“This message seemed to be an addition to the third message, joining it as the midnight cry joined the second angel’s message in 1844. The glory of God rested upon the patient, waiting saints, and they fearlessly gave the last solemn warning, proclaiming the fall of Babylon, and calling upon God’s people to come out of her that they might escape her fearful doom.


“The light that was shed upon the waiting


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code Nos. 5, 6                    pg. 9


ones penetrated everywhere, and those in the churches who had any light, who had not heard and rejected the three messages, obeyed the call, and left the fallen churches. Many had come to years of accountability since these messages had been given, and the light shone upon them, and they were privileged to choose life or death.” — “Early Writings,” pp. 277, 278.


In another statement, Sr. White, says: “Only those who have withstood and overcome temptation in the strength of the Mighty One will be permitted to act a part in proclaiming this message when it shall have swelled into the Loud Cry.” — “Review and Herald,” Nov. 19, 1908. See Isa. 66:16, 19, 20.


The above proves that the slaughter comes before the gathering of the second fruits and under the seventh seal, and that the Loud Cry begins with an additional message and with mighty power. However, when the seventh seal begins, the events of the sixth do not necessarily cease, for all the seals extend to the close of probation. (See “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, p. 221.) Revelation 8:1, speaking of the silence in Heaven for the space of half an hour, proves to be the event of the fulfillment of Ezekiel 9. At which time “shall Michael stand up.” It is at this juncture that Christ puts on His garments of vengeance and surprises the hypocrites in Zion. See “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 5, p. 690.


I have never taught nor published anything to the effect that there is to be another church besides the seven churches of the Revelation, chapters Two and Three. These seven prophetic sections of church history cover the period while the wheat and tares are growing together. However, we do teach that the last, the Laodicean, is to be purified, and that this pure state of the seventh church is symbolized by the candle-stick of the fourth chapter of Zechariah which, true enough, is the eighth in number so far as candlesticks are concerned and which, though in one sense must be an eighth church, in another sense is still the seventh because it is made up purely of the members from the Laodicean church — the first fruits — before the ingathering of the second fruits, and that the tares, or those who failed to receive the seal are destroyed by the slaughter weapons as shown to Ezekiel in vision. Thus the last of the seven churches emerges from an undesirable state into a glorious one without becoming a new denomination. (See “The Shepherd’s Rod,” Vol. 2, p. 284).


Revelation 18:1 and “Early Writings,” p. 277


Regarding the angel of Revelation 18:1 and the angel of Revelation 7:2, the former is the Loud Cry angel spoken of in “Early Writings,” p. 277 where it says: “Then I saw another mighty angel commissioned to descend to the earth, to unite his voice with the third angel, and give power and force to his message…The work of this angel comes in at the right time to join in the last great work of the third angel’s message, as it swells to a loud cry….


“This message seemed to be an addition to the third message, joining it as the midnight cry joined the second angel’s message in 1884.” The “Shepherd’s Rod” message is what the above quotation describes.


The angel of Revelation 7, who prophetically sealed the 144,000, is the same as the one of Ezekiel Nine, who marked those who signed and cried for the abominations in the church. Says the Spirit of Prophecy: “This mightiest of angels (Rev. 7:2) has in his hand the seal of the living God, or of Him who alone can give life, who can inscribe upon the foreheads the mark or inscription, to whom shall be granted immortality, eternal life. It is the voice of this highest angel that had authority to command the four angels to keep in check the four winds until this work was performed, and until he should give the summons to let them loose….This sealing of the servants of God is the same that was shown to Ezekiel in vision.” — “Testimonies to Ministers,” pp. 444, 445.


Brother J., you say, “Our earnest, sincere prayers are for you as you reply to these that God may make these points so clear to us all.” I know, Brother J., that God has answered your prayer, and that it is your duty to accept His answer and to act out the last part of your prayer; which is, “That all the powers of darkness can cause us to doubt no more.”




Is the kingdom of Judah made up of the 144,000? If so, are the ten tribes still to make up the kingdom of Israel?



The kingdom of Judah was composed of the two tribes; namely, Judah and Benjamin, which occupied the southern portion of the promised land, whereas the kingdom of Israel, the ten tribes, ruled in the northern portion of the land. The 144,000 are made up of 12,000 out of all the 12 tribes or out of both kingdoms — Judah and Israel (Rev. 7:1-8.)


As there is to be both now in the ingathering


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code Nos. 5, 6                    pg. 10


time and for eternity only one kingdom, (Isa. 11 and Hosea 1:11), made up of the two scattered kingdoms, the question which really arises at this time is: Which one of the tribes, Judah or Ephraim, will be the ruling tribe? rather than the question: Is the kingdom of Judah the 144,000 and the kingdom of Israel the ten tribes? for the former ruled the kingdom of Judah and the latter the kingdom of Israel.


On the one hand, if Judah is to be the ruling tribe now in the ingathering time, then “the kingdom of Judah” will be restored and the kingdom of Israel or Ephraim forever abandoned. On the other hand, if the tribe of Ephraim becomes the ruling tribe, then the kingdom of Judah will be forever set aside.


Ezekiel’s pictorial prophecy, found in chapter 37, perfectly answers the question. The prophet Ezekiel was commanded to take “two sticks,” one for “Judah” and one for “Ephraim ” after which he was asked to put the stick of Ephraim with that of Judah, which plainly shows that the kingdom of Israel, the ten tribe kingdom, is to be merged into the kingdom of Judah and not that the kingdom of Judah is to merge into the kingdom of Israel. Moreover, speaking of this ingathering time of both kingdoms, the prophet Hosea writes thus: “Then shall the children of Judah and the children of Israel be gathered together, and appoint themselves one head, and they shall come out of the land: for great shall be the day of Jezreel.” (Hos. 1:11.)


Again, after describing by illustrations how that the children of Israel were to be scattered for a period of time among the nations, and to be without a kingdom of their own, says the prophet: “Afterward shall the children of Israel return, and seek the Lord their God, and David their king; and shall fear the Lord and His goodness in the latter days.” (Hos. 3:5).


David’s being from the tribe of Judah makes evident the fact that in the antitype all the children of Israel that are the Lord’s will be gathered and will restore the kingdom of Judah, and forever abandon the kingdom of Israel.




“Cooking schools are to be held. The people are to be taught how to prepare wholesome food. They are to be shown the need of discarding unhealthful foods. But we should never advocate a starvation diet. It is possible to have a wholesome, nutritious diet without the use of tea, coffee, and flesh food. The work of teaching the people how to prepare a dietary that is at once wholesome and appetizing, is of the utmost importance.” — “Testimonies for the Church,” Vol. 9, p. 112.


“Greater efforts should be put forth to educate the people in the principles of health reform. Cooking schools should be established, and house-to-house instruction should be given in the art of cooking wholesome food. Old and young should learn how to cook more simply. Wherever the truth is presented, the people are to be taught how to prepare food in a simple, yet appetizing way. They are to be shown that a nourishing diet can be provided without the use of flesh foods.” — Id. p. 161.


“Men and women should inform themselves in regard to the philosophy of health. The minds of rational beings seem shrouded in darkness in regard to their own physical structure, and how to preserve it in a healthy condition. The present generation have trusted their bodies with the doctors, and their souls with the ministers. Do they not pay the minister well for studying the Bible for them, that they need not be to the trouble? and is it not his business to tell them what they must believe, and to settle all doubtful questions of theology without special investigation on their part? If they are sick, they send for the doctor — believe whatever he may tell, and swallow anything he may prescribe; for do they not pay him a liberal fee, and is it not his business to understand their physical ailments, and what to prescribe to make them well, without their being troubled with the matter?” — “Counsels on Health.” pp. 37, 38.


The professed people of God find themselves in the exact condition described in the above paragraph! Most of them neither know how to cook, nor how to live and as blind as they are in these temporal things, they are far worse in matters spiritual! They have no head of their own in the material things of life for they have made the doctors their head both at the loss of their earthly treasure, and at the expense of their health; while they make the ministers the head of their spiritual life at the expense of their heavenly treasure! We fail to find anything in all God’s creation by which to illustrate such a pitiful condition.


“We are in a world that is opposed to righteousness, or purity of character, and especially to growth in grace. Wherever we look, we see defilement and corruption, deformity and sin. How opposed is all this to the work that must be accomplished in us just previous to receiving the gift of immortality! God’s elect must stand untainted amid the corruptions teeming around them in these last days. Their bodies must be made holy, their spirits


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code Nos. 5, 6                    pg. 11


pure. If this work is to be accomplished, it must be undertaken at once, earnestly and understandingly. The Spirit of God should have prefect control influencing every action.” — “Counsels on Health,” p. 20.


May all God’s people understandingly and with repentance bow before Him Who, from this almost eternal ruin, is able to lift us up by bringing all of us to an understanding of this great vital truth of which this health carrying wave is to be instrumental.


As when a stone is dropped into a body of water, the waves widen time and again until they reach the farthest shore, so the stone with which Mt. Carmel is entrusted is to be dropped into the midst of the “waters” with such a force that the widening waves may without delay reach all around the shore. Consequently, an untiring effort should be made by all to help Mt. Carmel drop the stone. Hence, through the untiring efforts of this printed friend we are endeavoring to invite all its readers to have a part in dropping the stone without taking extra time; that is, by establishing a school in every home so that, while cooking for the household, each shall not only be preparing to help others in the science of cooking but at the same time benefitting his own family.


“Scrupulous cleanliness is essential to both physical and mental health….Every form of uncleanliness tends to disease. Death-producing germs abound in dark, neglected corners, in decaying refuse, in dampness and mold and must….Nothing unclean or decaying should be tolerated within the home.” — “Ministry of Healing,” p. 276. Scrub and scour all the corners in your home, closets, tubs, and pots.


As cleanliness is next to godliness, and as the art of cooking demands the constant use of the hands, special care should be taken to keep them clean, especially the finger nails — removing all foreign matter from them before engaging in the preparation of food.


Believing that you have responded to our notice of the March and April Code by having your notebooks in readiness, we present the following recipe for the first lesson in the culinary art:


Three-in-One Dough–Bread, Sticks, and Fruit Rolls


Bread’s being the staff of life, demineralized and bleached flour only make for a poor staff and no life. “There is more religion in a loaf of good bread than many think.” Therefore, our first and most important lesson is the art of bread making.


For quality and economy grind your own flour from the whole kernel of wheat.




Place two quarts of warm water into your mixing container. Then add two ounces of Fleischman’s yeast, five ounces of raw sugar, and three ounces of vegetable shortening. When dissolved, mix into these ingredients three pounds of whole wheat flour, and set the dough aside. Then weigh another four pounds, and put it in the oven to warm. When your sponge is risen about one-third above its original height, add the warmed flour with two tablespoons of salt, knead well, and allow it to rise again. When light, turn it out on your bread board and mould a part into one pound leaves. Set aside for the third raising, after which bake from 45 minutes to 1 hour in a medium hot oven.




Take one-half of the remainder of the dough and roll out as thin as you would for noodles, then cut into strips about one inch wide and about four or five inches long, and place them into an oiled cookie pan and let them stand for ten or fifteen minutes, then bake in a moderate oven until lightly brown. These bread sticks are wholesome, and their demand for a thorough mastication will aid digestion.


Fruit Rolls


Roll out the last part of the bread dough in the same way as for the bread sticks, but not quite as thin. Brush surface with warm shortening and sprinkle well with raw sugar and raisins. Other dried fruits may be used in place of raisins. Begin rolling at the side next to you as you would jelly cake. Cut crosswise in slices about one inch wide and place in oiled pan, then allow fifteen minutes to raise, after which bake about 20 minutes.


Put your supreme effort and all your skill in whatever you do, and do it religiously. Then only will you get results and reach efficiency — contributing blessings to mankind.


Vol. 2 Symbolic Code Nos. 5, 6                    pg. 12